■> 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 UilM |25 
 
 1.1 
 
 lit 
 u 
 
 lAO 
 
 u& 
 
 
 ^ III— 1^ 
 
 
 < 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 ^ -^ 
 
 
 
 '/ 
 
 I^iotDgFaphic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 ^v 
 
 \ 
 
 ^. 
 
 •S5 
 
 <^ 
 
 <«^.V 
 
 
 ;\ 
 
 23 WBT MAIN Sf MIT 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. MSM 
 
 (716) •73-4503 
 
 '^ 
 

 
 4^ 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHIVl/iCMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical IVIicroreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurte et/ou peliiculie 
 
 I I Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes g6ographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured inic (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 D 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La re liure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge int^rieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouttes 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 film^es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl6mentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger ure 
 modification dans la mithode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu4s ci-dessous. 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 v/. 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommag6es 
 
 Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaur^es et/ou peiliculies 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages d^colortes, tacheties ou piqudes 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages d^tachtes 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of print varies/ 
 Quality in^gaie de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel supplimentaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Mition disponiblo 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont M filmtes A nouveau de fa^on A 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 The 
 tot 
 
 The 
 pos 
 oft 
 film 
 
 Ori( 
 beg 
 the 
 sioi 
 oth 
 firs 
 sior 
 ori 
 
 The 
 she 
 TIN 
 whi 
 
 Mai 
 diff 
 enti 
 beg 
 rigt 
 req 
 mei 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film6 au taux de rMuction indiquA ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 26X 
 
 
 
 
 wm 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
re 
 
 6tail8 
 w du 
 nodifier 
 »r ure 
 ilmage 
 
 The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity off: 
 
 National Library of Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 L'exemplaire filmift fut reproduit grdce A la 
 g6n6rosit6 de: 
 
 Bibliothdque nationals du Canada 
 
 Las images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin. compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la netteti de l'exemplaire fiimi, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are ffilmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 es 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprimis sont filmfo en commen^ant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 derniftre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont ffilm^s en commenpant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ► (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol y (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 derniftre image de cheque microffiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbols — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols V signifie "FIN". 
 
 IVIaps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, (eft to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc.. peuvent dtre 
 filmte A des taux de rMuction diff6rents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul clich6. 11 est film6 d partir 
 de I'angle supirieur gauche, de gauche A droite. 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la m6thode. 
 
 errata 
 
 I to 
 
 t 
 
 I pelure, 
 
 on d 
 
 n 
 
 32X 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 . t 
 
 \ i 
 
 s 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
1 
 
* 
 
 THE 
 
 «4 
 
 EXCLUSIVE CLAIMS 
 
 o» 
 
 MmV% ^0flhn0. 
 
 By WILHAM SOMMERVILLE, A. M. 
 
 aSfORMH) PlU58BTTiaU15 ■INISTBB, C0RNWJLIU9, H. 8. 
 
 ■•»• 
 
 SAINT JOHN, N. B. 
 PBIMTXD BY BARNES * COMPANY, 
 
 rtmcB wnxuM snnr. 
 1856. 
 
;^>>*^^:*>:i^ ^ 
 
 V "•►' \ 
 
rilEFACK. 
 
 The following pages are mcreh' a repiiiil, with n parliHl 
 change of arrangement, and the addition of a few Noto^ of k 
 pamphlet published in the year 1884. The original publiention 
 had special reference to tlie practice of the Presbyterians of 
 King'a Count}', in the Province of Nova Scotia, among vhoiii 
 the author came to reside the previous year, and who formerly 
 used Watts' Imitation of the Psalms of David, in conjunction 
 with the Paraphrases appended to the Songs of Zion also, under 
 the auspices of the Established Kirk of Scotland. The writer 
 considers it one of the happiest circumstances of his life, that he 
 was honoured by the Head of the Church to be instrumental 
 in leading I'resbyterians, within the sphere of his labours, to 
 exclude the Songs of Watts and introduce those of the Sweet 
 Singer of Israel, and that the fruit of his labour shall abide, 
 whatever change may pass upon his position or his prospects. 
 
 The title of the original work, — "The Psalms of David, 
 designed for standing use in the Church," — did not express all 
 that was intended by it ; being quite consistent with the use of 
 \ininspired Songs together with the Psalms. The object of the 
 writer was, and is, to shew that the Psalms of David are not 
 only to be used in the celebration of the praises of God in the 
 Church, but that they are to be used to the exclusion of all 
 other songs ; even such as are found in the Divine Word. To 
 
iv 
 
 rUKIACE. 
 
 many tl»Is position mny npponr so utlcrly extrnvngniit tlint it 
 dcxH not «leHt'i've to be seriously cntertaiiiei]. Tliere are men 
 \vlio seein to claim for themselves an intuitive perception of 
 Nvlial is nccuratc in principle and correct in practice, whilst 
 otliors roi.'ognisp, before they form a decided judgment, tlie 
 iiec^'ssity of instituting a careful, or even a laborious investiga* 
 tion : and those, of course, cannot condescend to take any step 
 wliit.li implies a doubt, I do not say of the infallibility of their 
 own judt/tnfnt, but of the justness of their own opinion. 
 
 An attempt to procure the introduction, into the Presbyterian 
 Cijurch of Mova Scotia, of allymn Book, published under tho 
 5«arKM«ion of the united Presbyterian Church of Scotland, led to 
 the consideration of the propriety; of bringing again into public 
 notice ti>e claims of Zion's Songs. There are ministers in that 
 holy, of clear heads and sound hearts, by whom the propose*! 
 inriovatiou will be firmly opposed, not merely as an innovation, 
 (of which no man ought to be afraid), but as an invasion of the 
 purity of a Divine ordinance. Still, in a state of society where 
 tho general practice of the Church has remained long unques- 
 tioned, many grow up very little, if at all, acquainted with the 
 principles by which the practice is sustained; and such are 
 scarcely prepared to meet a challenge of its Scriptural charac- 
 ter. ^Novelty always has charms, especially captivating to the 
 yciinii, and in the absence of accurate and adequate knowledge 
 of its origination, the prejudice in favour of a custom easily' 
 yields to the gratification of the desire after what is new. The 
 adversary elaborates his schemes in seasons of quiet security, 
 ard promulgates them, but not till the public mind has been lea- 
 vened, and those ttrho have fought a good fight have left their 
 places to others, strangers at once to their trials and success. 
 Joshua, and the Elders who outlived Joshua, must have entered 
 into their rest, before the meretricious adornments of an idol 
 
rKKKAcr 
 
 Is. 
 
 id 
 )1 
 
 ;^ tj oai. \ji' Buoco?9fuily presented before the eyes of liio |tooj)Io 
 uf Israel. We have rcnsoii to fear, from the al/^oticc of nil 
 jiuUlii? ft|;itatioii of the suhject of Psalmody, that there may bo 
 fumul among younger ministers, older ones who fe«'l llieui- 
 selves already comproniitteO, and that amongst the youth oi' the 
 (Miurch generally, aomo disposed to entertain fuvonrably llio 
 propojiil to introduce, at least as a compaidon of David's Psalini<. 
 a livMin liook, which, if introduced at all, shall evontunlly be 
 tuuud claiming and taking possession of the whole house 
 
 The writer does not apprehend a serious charge of uuwar- 
 rnntnble interference in the matters of other churches, in con- 
 beqticnce of putting forth his reasons, at this crisis, for adhering 
 to the exclusive use of David's Psalms in the Church. It is a 
 Hubjoct of deep regret, that the severance of Cliristian from 
 rhristinn, ari^ing out of a divided judgment upoti a few points, 
 more or le.«s important, should interf^rr with their co-operation 
 upon common ground. The Author recognises the duty and the 
 privilege of such co-opc»*ation without the feeblest desire to cross 
 a dividing line, hoirij individual, who loves the Truth for the 
 >iake of Ilim who is Tnif, and loves Zion for the sake of Zion's 
 King, will be found helping, by every Scripturol means, any 
 «>thcr in the maintenance of a faithful testimony for a single 
 art'cle t>f revealed doctrine. His supreme respect i.» the Word 
 of God must trend down the strongest sectarian predelictions. 
 And he has a right to expect the support of the other in stri- 
 ving for the fuith of the Gospel. The subject of Psalmody, or 
 tilt* question, in particular, of the songs that may with pro- 
 priety be sung in the social worship of God, is common : for 
 there is no class of evangelical Christians, which does not jeoog- 
 nise the song as a part of religious service ; the sou^, whether 
 it is sung by the assembled worshippers, by the choir, who make 
 us forget the spirituality of the service in the captivating channd 
 
PRKFACF. 
 
 J * 
 
 t I 
 
 of the rnnsic, or by the subsflitutioniiry hireling <>i ii proni 
 fonnnli!*tn. 
 
 Th«? great body of l're?l)ytorians in Xovn Scoii.i, — iiitlrrd over 
 
 nil CliriHlendom, — who use iXivid'.* INjihriS, iHf, in i'(ii)n<'<'ti<»rt 
 
 with thctn, Pnrnphrnsea of select port ions of Seriplnrc, or 
 
 Hymns eotnpostd on distinct Scriptural topic3. Now, uhi the 
 
 lirm conviction issubnnitted, with all dcf'-rcrice, not to tlu* do^x- 
 
 inati»ni but to the roasoninij'?, of lhos«? of ihecontrnry |i«rt, tluit 
 
 the special claims of the Songs of Zion must either lnMibamloru-d, 
 
 or their crcfimvc cdaims mnintftined, the hope !■» entertainetl, 
 
 that 80 soon as men of intelligence nnd piety tind thcrnsclv.s 
 
 shut up to the investigation of the topic, the}' shall be I<.*d t<> 
 
 see tJje necessit}' of abandoning, or removing out of the wav, a 
 
 beautiful montimcnt it may be, tipon the wall, bccaii.-'e it is 
 
 found to interfere with the range of shot from gnnf, leveled fi>r 
 
 the defence of the city. Stranger things have hap|><'ned, iImu 
 
 that an attempt to supersede, or elboio oiif, the Sonus of Zion, 
 
 HhouUI eventually procure for them a more unrestricted liberty 
 
 of the house of worship. That Hymn Books, having no elaitu 
 
 to inspiration, attempting a forcible or a fawning entrance 
 
 among Presbyterians, in being ejecte<l, may carry raropl>rases 
 
 with them, is a " consummation devoutly to be wished." 
 
 The introduction and general use of Watts' compositions never 
 secured that general and interested attention to the momentoun 
 change involved, which might have been expeeteil. What 
 "Watts never intended, when he inscribed, "The Psalms of David 
 Lnitatrd,'* upon his title page, his admirers and advocates have 
 done; and by a most unwarrantable ruse, or equally unjusti- 
 fiable inattention and ignorance, they claim for Watts a wel- 
 come, simply as a more elegant versifier of an inspired collect ion 
 of songs. 
 
 In justification of the present appearance, it may not be out 
 
PRFFArK. 
 
 vii 
 
 •It" |)lftO<» liorc, to intro«lu<?o n point wliioh will be notio/sd in 
 vlie i)0(ly of tlio work, an<l pressed in tho conclusion <>f it. Many 
 • tf those who nre the warmest advocates of an uninspired l**a!- 
 rnotly, are also the forward advocate.^ of union nuion^ I'rof''«- 
 sors. It may ho presumed, they wish to tind men porfei^tly 
 joined together in the same mind and in the same .ju<l^metjt, 
 and to hear them speak the some things. Nothing oould b'l 
 more <lesirable. Dut in the advocacy of uninspire«l Ilymni), are 
 they not aware that, instead of removing obstacles out of th^ 
 way, they are introducing and supporting a forniMable obstacle 
 to the accomplishment of the object they profess to have so muoli 
 It heart ? They pursue a course which renders what they 
 labour to accomplish inipostible. They shut Uie door of their 
 Temple in the face of men, whom they have intr«ated to enter 
 in ; and who, on their part, make no requisition upon those wiio 
 visit them, to comply with that against which their judgment ten- 
 ures. A call to union is a solemn mockery, on the part of men 
 who are sacrificing the unity of the Church to the enjoyment, 
 of what, viewing it most favourably, is a very doubtful privilet,'e. 
 The whole argument of the following work may be expres^»^d 
 in very few words, thus — God has given to the Church, by 
 in^ipiration, a collection of Songs of Praise. He has given but 
 one. We plead the cause of those who say they are satisfied 
 with it, against those who say, " It is antiquated, it is unsuitable, 
 it is too limited, tee are not satisfied ;** against those who object 
 to it, on account of the garb in which it is exhibited; who 
 choose to worship the golden calf, till Christ put off the purple 
 robe and Crown of Thorns. 
 
 CORXWALLIS, N. S., 
 
 May 1855. 
 
INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 That it is tlio diitv of Christians to celebrate tlie 
 jiraises of God in the use of Songs, is too evident 
 to him who is acquainted with the Holy Scriptures 
 to rec^uire proof. Tlio example of the oUl Testa- 
 ment Church, to which we shall have o#cafiion to 
 refer more particularly afterwards, the example o\' 
 our Saviour, with his Apostles, who, the last Sup- 
 per havinj^ been finished, sung a Hymn (1), tlio 
 example of Paul and Silas when immured in tJie 
 ij;aol of Thilippi (2), and an Apostolic injunction. 
 "Is any merry? let him sing Psalms" (3), art- 
 proofs sufficient cf the correctness of ecclesiastical 
 practice in every age, and of our obligation to walk 
 in "the footsteps of the flock," in this solemn exer- 
 cise. There are many circumstances which must 
 render the celebration of praise an exercise pecu- 
 liarly interesting to every citizen of Zion : — to him 
 who is not merely a partaker of the form, but a 
 subject of the power of Godliness. One only I slial 1 . 
 mention. We enjoy more intimate fellowship with 
 the spiritual world, and approach nearer to the 
 
 (1) Matt. xxvi. 80. (2) Acta xvi. 25. (8) James v. 13. 
 
10 
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 abodes of perfect liappiness and iiiiiiiternipteil 
 jx^ace. Praise is not, like many other religioTl^^ 
 acts, peculiar to this world, but lifts ns up into tl.\e 
 I'ank of Angels standing before the throne, and of 
 the spirit<3 of just men made perfect. The time shall 
 come when we shall no more r«ad and investijjate 
 the Word of God, when we shall cease to wait upon, 
 or to exercise the ministry of reconciliation, when 
 private and social prayer shall no longer be ottered 
 up, when Baptism and the Lord's Supper shall have 
 been superseded, but praise shall never cease. Like 
 Charity, its immediate fountain, it "never faileth." 
 No sooner is the Saint removed from the " earthly 
 house of^his tabernacle," than he is introduced into 
 the choir above, who rest not day and night 
 ascribing praises to a God of Holiness, and singing 
 the song of Moses, the Servant of the Lord, and the 
 8ong o^ the Lamb. Whoever desires to engage in 
 an exercise adai3ted to promote oblivion of tlie 
 trials and temptations, the privations and opposi- 
 tion, to wliich he is exposed in this present evil 
 world, and to assist him in taking faith's realising 
 view of the joys which are before the face, and the 
 pleasures which are at the right hand of God, and 
 which abide forever, let him engage in singing 
 the praises of God. 
 
 But what are the Songs w^hich the Saints ought 
 to use ? It is very obvious that God is not praised 
 in the use of every song. Tliere is a perverted use 
 i>f the musical, as of all the other powers of man, 
 hv which God is dishonoured, not praised, — by 
 
TNTROT>rrrORY. 
 
 11 
 
 wliicli he is o.Teiuled, not pleased. If we ascribe 
 to God in our Song, that wliich lie does not claim 
 ibr himself, if we exhibit a false view of the per- 
 fections of his character, of the doctrines of his 
 wc>rd, or of the duty of man, instead of giving glory 
 to God and being exercised according to Godliness, 
 we are bestowing honour upon the creature of our 
 own imagination, and ministering to the interests 
 of error and con*uption. The spirit and the lan- 
 guage of the Song must harmonize with the object 
 which is contemplated in singing it, otlierwise the 
 object is forfeited, if not entirely, at least in tl)at 
 degree, to which the poet has deviated from -the 
 ])roposed design. If these remarks be admitted 
 (and I am not aware of any exception to which they 
 lie open), it follows that we can duly praise an 
 infinitely perfect God, only in the use of Songs 
 which are infallibly correct, and if infallibly cor- 
 rect, such alone as have been given by the Spirit 
 of the Highest. And when there are not songs 
 supplied by the Holy Spirit, we must either bo 
 silent, or expose ourselves to the probable displea- 
 sure of the Lord, w^hile we offer perhaps the blind 
 < »r the lame in sacrifice. 
 
 Our present object is to strive to show that the 
 Church is furnished with a collection of Songs by 
 the spirit of inspiration, which is designed for her 
 use in every age, and in every situation, and is no 
 less adapted to every age and situation in which the 
 Church may be found, than designed for her ust». 
 It Is unnecessary to sav, that the collection to which 
 
12 
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 I have reference, is that which forms a constituent 
 part of the Old Testament, and is entitled The 
 Book of Psalms. 
 
 Our appeal, for a decision of the important ques- 
 tion, respecting the matter of the Praises of God in 
 the Churches, is to the Scriptures, and to the Scrip- 
 tures alone. The question is neither what has been, 
 nor what is, but what ought to be, the practice of 
 the Church. Little importance can be attached to 
 the practice of the ancient Church, even if it could 
 be definitely ascertained ; since the New Tes- 
 tament furnishes so many melancholy evidences, 
 that, when the Apostles wei'e yet alive, some of the 
 churche#liad become corrupt both in doctrine and 
 order; and the mysterj' of iniquity, which was des- 
 tined to enslave the world and leave but an afflicted 
 and poor remnant free, was already at work. Few 
 have access to the means of minute information 
 upon the subject of ancient and medieval customs ; 
 and the statements of general historians are, u]X)n 
 many points, hastily made, and to be received with 
 much caution. Mosheim, for instance, informs 
 us (1) that in the fourth century, "Among the public 
 Hymns the Psalms of David were now received ;" 
 when the fact seems to be that Psahnody^ as a part 
 of the public service, was then first introduced into 
 the western churches. Tlie statement of Calvin is 
 this (2): "Yet, that it (singing) was not universal, 
 is proved by Augustine, who relates that in the 
 time of Ambrose, the Church at Milan first adopted 
 
 (1) Inst. IT. chap. 4, §4. 
 
 (2) First B. iii. chap. 80, §32. 
 
INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 l:^ 
 
 tlie practice of singing, wlien during the persecu- 
 tion of the orthodox faith by Jiistina, the mother 
 of Valentinian, the people were unusually assiduous 
 in their vigils ; and that the other western churches 
 followed. For he had just before mentioned that 
 this custom had been derived from the East." 
 
 It is true, that the argument about to be presented 
 in this small production opposes, either wholly or 
 j)artially, the very general practice of the Churches, 
 i^erhaps the only Churches which, as such, use the 
 J'salms of David exclusively, in public woi'sliip, 
 are the Associate and the Associate Reformed in 
 the United States, original Seceders in Britain, and 
 the Reformed Presbyterians in both thef Eastern 
 and Western Continents ; and what afe they among 
 the multitudes who absolutely exclude those Psalms, 
 or use them with additions from various sources.' 
 If moral and Scriptural questions were to be decided 
 by suffrage, the voice of the few who contend foi* 
 the exclusive use of David's Psalms would not l)e 
 heard amidst the loud acclamation of the over- 
 whelming majority in favour of something else, or 
 anything else, in the form of a devotional compo- 
 sition adapted to music. Tlie argument derived 
 from practice would just have been as good, as in 
 the case before us, against the Apostles, against 
 the Waldenses, against the Reformers. But Chris- 
 tians cannot bow before the idols of the nations, 
 because they are outnumbered by Pagans; and 
 Protestants do not hold themselves bound to recog- 
 nise the claims of the "man of sin," because his 
 
ill 
 
 
 ■I 
 
 u 
 
 INTiiODL'CTOUV. 
 
 adherents are more minieroiis than tlieuiselves. 
 The voice of the multitude shall establish the right 
 of Diana of the EphesiaiH to divine lionours, and 
 )mpletely vindicate Pilate, in delivering Jesus to 
 
 1). 
 
 th 
 
 •thh 
 
 crucified. As if to demonstrate 
 ness of majorities, in the determination of a question 
 of right, there never was a case, in which puhlic 
 opinion was better undei-stood, or more une((ui vo- 
 cally expressed, than when Herod and Pontius 
 Pilate, with the Gentiles and people of Israel, con- 
 curred in dooming to an ignominious death, the 
 man '* who did no sin,'' all whose words were those 
 (»f truth, and whose acts, in all his course, were in 
 exact conformity to a perfect law. It argues a 
 singular mental obtuseness, or moral obli(piity, 
 when professoi's of religion discover a disposition 
 to tilt those who are opposed to them, by throwing 
 majorities into the scale of evidence. They forget 
 the Scripture doctrine that "the carnal mind is 
 enmity against God, and not subject to his law," 
 that conse([uently "great men are not always wise,'' 
 whu attach special importance to talents, learning, 
 or age and experience, indei)endent of the moral 
 tpialitication tliat has its origin in the renovated 
 nature, in the settlement of the claims of the Lord 
 flesus, in his own house. As talented, as learned, 
 aselo([uent,as influential men as the world has ever 
 seen, have been arraved on the side of undisguised 
 intidelity. The most destructive errors, and the 
 juost nnscri]»tural institutes, can claim as supporters. 
 
INTIiuDUCToKV. 
 
 15 
 
 as originators, many wlio arc enrolled with the 
 »>reat of the world, — of the Church. 
 
 Piety, genuine, unatfected ^/^V^y, docs nut giN c to 
 its jx^sscssor a right ta take posserssion of the throne 
 of i ud ijmeiit. There are none, whose attainments 
 in knowledge are so elevated, that they <lo n«»t 
 admit of adctitions, tending tt. the connnunication 
 of an increased impulse to intellectual exercise, to 
 the removal of confused and incoherent conceptions, 
 or to the rectification of the judgment, before under 
 the influence of error. Sometimes also, the utniosr 
 indifference to precision of thought upon the most 
 momentous subjects; aii obstinate indolence, that 
 shrinks from painful though necessary in([uiry ; and 
 the most remoi-seless antipathy to moral ojiponents, 
 mav be discovered under the mask of a vi'iv si)e- 
 cious devotionalism. It was a saying of an aged 
 and devoted preacher of the Gospel, and a cl<^se 
 observer of men and things, that ''The J)evil ahvays 
 chooses sharp tools, because he cair neither muk(* 
 a tool nor sharp it." 
 
 The comparative claims of different vei'sions of 
 the Psalms of David, is a subject entirely indei)en- 
 dent of that which is proposed for discussion. Tho 
 simple question is, oicght the Psalms cf David io hr 
 exclusively used hy the Church in the celehratlon of 
 the praises of God f{i) An inquiry into the merits 
 of different versions, with a view to the adoj)tioii 
 of one, supposes the determination of the former 
 question in the affirmative. 
 
 (1) Note A. 
 
I i 
 
 16 
 
 INTRODUCTORf. 
 
 Tlie evidence wliich we purpose to bring forward 
 in support of the proposition, that these Psalms 
 were given of God for the use of the Church to the 
 t^nd of the world, in whatever country or in what- 
 <iver age, rests upon the following four facts : 
 
 I. The Psalms were given by inspiration. 
 
 II. They were given to be sung by the members 
 of the Church— the woi-shippers of God. 
 
 III. No subsequent book or books have been 
 written by inspiration for the same purpose. 
 
 IV. The Book of Psalms is no less adapted to 
 the present state of the Church, than to her state 
 when they were originally written. 
 
 L 
 
forward 
 Psalms 
 ;h to the 
 n what- 
 ;ts: 
 
 lenibers 
 ve been 
 
 /• 
 
 ipted to 
 ler state 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Characteristics of Inspiration. 
 
 13elbre taking into consideration the inspiration 
 of the Book of Psalms in particular, it may be pro- 
 fitable to premise an exposition of the characteristics 
 of an i nspired communication. That the Scri ptures 
 of the Old and New Testaments are given by inspi- 
 ration of the Holy Ghost, is assumed, accordin<^ to 
 the declaration of one of the Penmen. We write 
 for the information of those, who admit that tlui 
 title Scripture belongs to the writings of Prophets 
 and Apostles ; and that " all Scripture is given by 
 inspiration of God." 
 
 For information upon this point, we appeal to 
 the sacred writings themselves. If they do not fur- 
 nish either a direct statement of the discriminating 
 iieatures of inspired writing, or principles, from 
 which a knowledge of its nature and properties may 
 be legitimately deduced, it is useless to attempt 
 the investigation of the subject. Conjecture would 
 be presumptuous and vain, and knowledge beyond 
 tlie limits of our research. We consider, however, 
 that Scripture has not left the subject of inspiration 
 under any cloud of obscurity. Tlie following par- 
 
II 
 
 IS 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS 
 
 ticulars are obviously presented to the view of him 
 who reads with care the sacred volume. 
 
 I. The word of inspiration claims God for it-; 
 authw. 
 
 Is it historical ? the selection, the arrangement, 
 and the comments are God's. Is it doctrinal? the? 
 ideas, the reasonings, and the conclusions are God's. 
 Is it ]»ractical ? the precepts, exhortations, admoni- 
 tions, warnings, are God's. And in each depart- 
 ment, the language is such as God was pleased to 
 employ, to express what he would have revealed to 
 man. Is it prophetical ? the matter and words are 
 of necessity God's. In short, the Scripture claims 
 God for its author in as high a sense as if man's 
 instrumentality had not been employed in its pub- 
 lication ; as if it had come to us by the hands of an 
 angel, sent forth to distribute the volumes already 
 written ; as if every part of it had been delivered 
 in tlie same manner with the decalogue, graven 
 upon tables of stone by the finger of God, after 
 having been pronounced without the intervention 
 of human instrumentality, in the ears of all the 
 people. 
 
 Hie Scripture and the Word of God are used as 
 convertible terms : where the one is used the other 
 may be used. " If he called them Gods, unto whom 
 the word c f God came, and the smpture cannot be 
 broken."(l) "Not as though the word of God hath 
 taken none effect. For they are not all Israel w^hich' 
 arc of Israel." (2) The Apostle is here expressing 
 
 (t) John X. 36. 
 
 (2) Rom. ix. 6. 
 
 i 
 
OF INSPIRATION. 
 
 19 
 
 lal? the 
 e God's, 
 admoni- 
 depart- 
 ased to 
 ealed to 
 ords are 
 B claims 
 if man's 
 its pub- 
 ids of an 
 already 
 
 • 
 
 elivered 
 
 graven 
 
 d, after 
 
 •vention 
 
 all the 
 
 used as 
 le other 
 owhom 
 mnot be 
 od hath 
 1 which' 
 >ressing 
 
 . ix. 6. 
 
 hl:i grief for the unbehef and approaching separa- 
 tion of his Jewish brethren, by natural descent, 
 Israelites : and to prevent any misconception res- 
 pecting the promises of God made to Israel, and 
 registered in the Scriptures, he states, in the con- 
 chision of the verse, and proves in the subsequent 
 vei'ses, that the appellation Israel, does not properly 
 belong to all who are of tlie Israelitish nation, and 
 that consequently the trutli of the Scripture jpromise^ 
 or of the Word of God^ is not aiFected by the taking 
 away of the Kingdom of God from some who might 
 inherit, according to natural descent, the name 
 Israel. When our Lord is called to answer for 
 himself and his disciples, in neglecting the tradition 
 of the elders, he replies, "Laying aside the Cmrv- 
 mandinent of God^ ye hold the tradition of men." 
 And again, " making the Word of God of none 
 effect, through your tradition." (1) 
 
 Wliat holy men of God spake, being moved by 
 the Holy Ghost, is described as the Word of God, 
 The Word of God, Samuel shewed to Saul. " The 
 Word of tihe Lord came to Nathan." " The Ward 
 of God came unto John in the Wilderness," and it 
 was the " Word of God'^^ which Peter and John, 
 being filled with the Holy Ghost, spake with those 
 of their own company whom they joined, after their 
 deliverance out of the hands of the chief Priests. 
 
 Tliat God is, in the strictest sense of the word, 
 the author of the Decalogue, will be readily admit- 
 ted. Now the Scripture generally is ascribed to 
 
 (1) Mack Til. 8-13. 
 
' 
 
 i'i' 
 
 ■Mi 
 
 I 
 
 f' 
 
 I:, 
 
 ■; ; 
 
 Jil 
 
 20 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS 
 
 God, not only in terms eqnally stron*^, I)ut in the 
 very same terms in which tlie ten commandments 
 are a8cril)ed to him. Tlie fact that the matter and 
 words are his, is the same, whether tlie writing be 
 executed by God immediately, or whether men bo 
 employed to perform the penmanship. Conceming 
 the decalogue we read, ^^ God spake all these words." 
 " And Moses turned, and went do^vn from the 
 mount, and the two tables of the testimony were in 
 liis hand ; the tables were written on both their 
 sides ; on the one side and on the other were they 
 written. And the tables were the work of God, and 
 the writing was the writing of God, graven upon 
 the tables." (1) 
 
 Let us now hear what terms are used with refer- 
 ence to other portions of Scripture. "6^<?6?, who at 
 sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in time 
 past unto the father by the Prophets." (2) Com- 
 munications were made to the fathers at sundry 
 times, and in divers manners, and by different per- 
 sons, but it was always God who spake, Tlie pro- 
 phets were the instruments by whom he caused his 
 words to be heard. " Blessed be the Lord God of 
 Israel ; for he hath visited and redeemed his peo- 
 ple, and hath raised up a horn of Salvation for us 
 in the house of his servant David ; as he spake by 
 the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been 
 since the world began." (3) "Whom the Heavens 
 must receive until the times of restitution of all 
 tilings, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all 
 
 (1) Ex. XX. 1 ; xxxii. 15, IC. 
 
 (2)Hcb.i.2. (3) Luke i. 63, 70. 
 
OF INSriKATION. 
 
 21 
 
 : in the 
 dments 
 ter and 
 ting be 
 men bo 
 cemin^ 
 words." 
 om the 
 were in 
 th their 
 jre tliey 
 Tod, and 
 3n upon 
 
 1th rel'er- 
 L who at 
 3 in time 
 ) Com- 
 ; simdry 
 rent per- 
 lie pro- 
 msed his 
 i God of 
 his peo- 
 •n for ns 
 ipake by 
 ve been 
 Heavens 
 )n of all 
 ithofall 
 
 i. 63, 70. 
 
 1 
 
 liis h(»ly prophets since the workl began." (I) " Men 
 jiiid ln'cthren, this Scripture must ne'ods have boon 
 til I tilled, which the Jlolt/ Ghost, by the mouth of 
 J )avid sjKil'c — \^iA\ spake the Holy Ghost by Isaiah 
 tlie i)roj)hct unto our fathei*?'." (2) "As the /AV// 
 (rhmt saith, to day if ye will hear his voice." (?>) 
 How common the words, " Tluu saith the Lord," 
 by which the prophets introduce their addresses to 
 the people! How striking the reproof which is 
 directed against pretendei*s to insi)iration who u«e 
 their own tongues and say '* He saith." The pro- 
 ] >hets possess no higher character than organs by 
 which God was i)leased to address the i)eople. 
 Divine communications are clothed in language 
 divinely imparted. Mark the singular language of 
 .John tlie Baptist, when the "Jews sent Priests and 
 Levites to ask him, who art thou? And he con- 
 fesseil and denied not ; but confessed, I am not tlie 
 Christ. And they asked him what then ? Art thou 
 Klias^ and he saith, I am not. Art thou that 
 ])ropliet^ and he answered. No. Then said they 
 unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an 
 niiswer to them that sent us. What sayest tliou of 
 tlivsLjlf ? He said, I am the voice of one crying in 
 the wilderness. Make straight the way of the 
 i.(»rd." (4) 
 
 The Apostles of the Lord occupied the same place 
 with tlie i>rophets. Tliey were merely the instni- 
 :iionts l)y whom (iod chose to communicate his will 
 — to ,yK'(fJi his word. The commission which thev 
 
 , n Arts iii. 21 . (2) Acta i. 10 ; xxviii. 25. (3) Ileb. ill. 7. (4) John 1. 19—23. 
 
I 
 
 i;' 
 
 •isi 
 
 : ( 
 
 i ii 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS 
 
 received from the Son of God implies this. "Teach- 
 ing them to observe all things, whatsoeiwr f <^ni- 
 vuituled youP Tliey must not, in tlio fulfilment of 
 the important tnist committed to them, depart from 
 Jerusalem, till the spirit descend upon them froin 
 above, to teach them all things, and to bring all 
 things to their remembrance, that they had hoard 
 from the Saviour while he was yet with them. They 
 are not permitted to trust to the accuracy of their 
 own judgment, nor to the strength of their own 
 memory. Tlie Apostles considered themselves so 
 moved and directed that the words which they 
 spake were of God, who put his Spirit within them. 
 "When," says Paul to the Thessalonians, "yo 
 received the wm'd of God which ye heard of uft, yo. 
 received it not as the M'ord of men, but as it is in 
 truth, the ward of God."' And to the Galatians : 
 " I certify you, brethren, that the Gospel which was 
 preached of me is n/)t after rmm. For I neither 
 received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by 
 tJie revelation qfJesiis ChristP Again to the (Corin- 
 thians : " Since ye seek a proof of Christ S2)eakin(f 
 in t}uy Let us now hear Peter. " Tlie ^vord of 
 the Lord endureth forever. And this is the word, 
 which by the Gospel is preached unto you." "This 
 second epistle, I now write unto you ; that ye may 
 be mindful of the words which Avere spoken before 
 by the holy prophets, and of the commandment of 
 us the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour." In the 
 latter verse he identifies himself and fellow Apostles 
 with the holy prophets, in point of inspiration. Are 
 
OF INSniUTION. 
 
 2?. 
 
 tlic «lisc'i|)le8 to l>e miinltul of tlic words of tlic pro- 
 phets ^ So are they to be mindful of the words of 
 Ai>oHtleH. Does the word uttered by a prophet 
 proceed from (rod { So does tiie word of an A]»ostl<'. 
 
 More mi^ht be added, w( re itnecessarv, tu shew 
 that tlie inspiration of the Old and New Testaments 
 itiiplies, that their contents are just M'hat (l(»d was 
 ]»leased to communicate to us for our instruction, 
 that they are exhibited in that order which (i<»d 
 was j>lea8ed to a<lopt, and that they are expressed 
 in the words which (rod chose to empl(»y. 
 
 Hut it will be said in reply, that we also read, — 
 *' Jlofd's tfjyake every ])recept to all the peopUi 
 accordinor to the law." "Tlie law was lyiven bv 
 Moses/' *'i>rtiv</m//^ Messiah Lord/' True; Imt 
 Moses spake by the commandment of the Lord, an<1 
 1 )avid was in the Spirit when he speaks of Messiah. 
 Tliat " Imiah mid^ He hath blinded their eves and 
 hardened their heart.'' True: but it is also said 
 that the Holy Gliobt npake this same word htj J.snUik 
 tlieproj)het unto their fathei*s. ITiat the AjXhsUri^ 
 j<pii]ui M ith tongues. True ; but they spake <ifi the 
 Spirit <jat*e them utterance. JFoly men of ( lod Mpak«\ 
 Jnimj nwvedhy the ILiUj Ghost. Consequently, the 
 time when they spake, the words they uttered, and 
 tlie ideas they communicated, were of the Spirit. 
 
 All the parts of Scripture are ascribed to tlie 
 writei-s as intelligent instiiiments. Tlie words ot" 
 Moses, the words of David, the words of Jeremiah, 
 are expressions, no less freely used than tlie word of 
 God and the word of the Spirit. It is not supposed 
 
24- 
 
 CnAEACTERISTICS 
 
 v 1 i 
 
 rliat, because men spake or wrote notliiiig but tlit^ 
 ^vords of God, they were irrational and involuntary, 
 ifi s])eaking and writing. We cannot tell bow God 
 ])iiti5 any of the means or instruments whom he 
 employs into motion, for the accomplishment of his 
 ])urj)Oses; one thing, however, we know, that lio 
 om[)loys them all, except in very few instances, 
 accord ing to their pro}3er nature. He has never 
 ^spoken by man, as man sjxiaks by a trumpet, inani- 
 mate and i>assive. Every part of his works, in 
 (\artii and air and sea, is subject to his control, and 
 may be employed to do his work. Still every thing 
 acts according to the laws, to which, in its produc- 
 tion and preservation, it has been subjected by 
 the Creator. 
 
 A guilty world is to be made desolate for tlm 
 sins of them that dwell therein. Tlie Lord gives 
 his commission to the clouds of heaven. They 
 ij;{ithor like armies mustering for the battle, and 
 ]>our dovm their streams upon terrified thousands. 
 The fountains of the deep bui'st forth, and unite 
 tlieir waters with those descending from above, to 
 swell the deluge to the overwhelming of a degene- 
 rate and impious generation. Tlie Kings who fought 
 against the allies of Israel must experience a defeat, 
 too signal to be accomplished by the forces led on 
 by Joshua; and God sends the hailstones down 
 upon the retreating armies. lie might have com- 
 manded them to execute his will, as balls discharged 
 fvoni the cannon's mouth, or stones projected from 
 u. sling, but this would have been contraiy to the 
 
OF INSPIEATIO^^ 
 
 25 
 
 untaiy, 
 )w Gofl 
 lom he 
 it of lliri 
 that ho 
 stances, 
 3 never 
 t, inani- 
 orks, in 
 rol, and 
 ry thini!: 
 produc- 
 [jtecl by 
 
 for the 
 
 rd ^ves 
 
 . Tliey 
 
 ;tle, and 
 
 onsands. 
 
 id unite 
 
 >ove, to 
 
 degene- 
 
 fought 
 
 a defeat, 
 
 ! led on 
 
 s down 
 
 ,ve coni- 
 
 charged 
 
 ;ed from 
 
 y to the 
 
 natural law of their movement. Hailstones natn- 
 i-ally descend. They derive their impetus from tlio 
 ])Ower of gravitation, and no force, additional to that 
 gathered in their descent, is required to destroy 
 those on w^hom they fall. When iiery serpents art* 
 sent in among the Israelites, they bite the guilty 
 tribes. Tliere was needed no enchantment to alhire 
 them. " There came forth two she-l)eai*8 from the 
 wood and tare forty and two children of tliem" that 
 mocked Elisha the prophet, and whom he lia<l 
 cui-sed in the name of the Lord. Were they not 
 looking for their prey ? Must we not suppose tlien i 
 led by instinct, prompted by hunger to make s})og(1, 
 aUured, perhaps, by the shouts of youthful impiety, 
 l)ecause God sent tliem to punish the children for 
 tlieir criminal amusement, and the parents for tlieir 
 neglect, in withholding an education in the fear of 
 the Lord. It is natural for the rain and hail to fall, 
 the serpent to bite, and the bear to rend ; and when 
 (jod makes them his instruments, tliev act accord- 
 ing to tlieir distinguishing properties and powers. 
 AV'hen he employs man to execute his work, he 
 brings him forward, upon the same principle, in 
 tl le exercise of all his varied qualifications. Undei- 
 standing, will, passions, affections, are exerted 
 agreeably to natural laws, and tlie relations which 
 they sustain, as different states of the same mind. 
 
 Ahab, King of Israel, goes up to Ramoth-Gilea<l, 
 a doomed man; and in disajuise. Tlie Kinir of 
 Syria, with whom he fought, had commanded liis 
 soldiers to fiirht with none but the Kin«^ of Israel ; 
 
tr 
 
 "rtwiiL--. 
 
 \:i I 
 
 ! i 
 
 i iU 
 
 i\ 
 
 6 
 
 11 
 
 ; i 
 ■1 
 
 ■ 1 
 
 2G 
 
 CHARACTEitlSTICS 
 
 and he is hidden. But Grod will draw him forth, 
 and find an instrument to accomplish his words. 
 A certain man, — ^he knew not the King of Israel, 
 less that God had intimated that he should die in 
 the field of battle, or that he should fall by his 
 hand, — drew a bow at a venture. !N"o supernatural 
 vigour is imparted to his arm, no supernatural 
 agency diverts the arrow from its direct course, but 
 it was pointed to the King, perhaps to the only part 
 of his person not protected by armour, enters 
 between the joints of the harness, and makes way 
 for the life's blood. In the whole transaction, tliat 
 certain man acted by no compulsion, formed his 
 resolution, executed his own will, shot at a venture : 
 but either his purpose, his position, the direction of 
 his arrow, with him altogether fortuitous, were pre- 
 cisely regulated by God of whom he was ignorant, 
 or the prediction of him who knows the end from 
 the beginning, was fulfilled by chance, and miglit 
 never have been fulfilled. There is a very remark- 
 able and conclusive example of the union of the 
 efHcient agenc}' of God, with the freedom of the 
 instrument by whom he acts, or of God's employing 
 a liuman instrument, in the full, the free, and uncon- 
 strained exercise of all his faculties, in the case of 
 Cyrus. God chooses Cyrus, Prince of Persia, to 
 perform all his pleasure, even to the restoration of 
 Jerusalem and the temple. God foretells what shall 
 be accomplished by Cyrus, long before he had an 
 existence, or the captivity had commenced from 
 which he was to set Israel free. Here is a simple 
 
OF INSPIRATION. 
 
 27 
 
 m forth, 
 3 words, 
 of Israel, 
 lid die ill 
 I by his 
 3rnatural 
 ernatnral 
 )urse,but 
 only part 
 r, enters 
 akes way 
 jtion, that 
 rmed his 
 L venture : 
 Irection of 
 were pre- 
 ignorant, 
 end from 
 nd miglit 
 y remark- 
 on of the 
 )m of the 
 employing 
 mduncon- 
 le case of 
 Persia, to 
 oration of 
 what shall 
 le had an 
 iced from 
 a simple 
 
 
 prediction. But God plainly informs up, that it is 
 by his own agency it shall be accomplished, in the 
 use of Cyrus's instrumentality. He will to the end 
 contemplated, hold the right handof his Shepherd, 
 subdue nations before him, loose the loins of Kings, 
 open the two-leayed gates, give him the treasures 
 of darkness and the hidden riches of secret places. 
 One thing must be evident, that the strength and 
 j)ei'severance of Cyrus, the subjection of nations to 
 liim, the teiTor of kings against whom he fights, the 
 opening of the gates of Babylon to admit his army, 
 tbe delivery into his hands of the accumulated 
 treasures of the Assyrian capital, is the AAork-of 
 (iod. Till all these things were accomplished, 
 Cynis was ignorant of that God by whom he was 
 directed and upheld. LavStly, in the accomplish- 
 ment of the divine purpose, and in performing the 
 work of God, all the parties, and Cyrus in particu- 
 lar, are regulateil by principles congenial to tlieir 
 nature, education, habits, and character. Cyrus 
 manifests, from his youth, a predilection for a mili- 
 tary life. To his pei*sonal gratification, with the 
 consent of his grandfather the king of Pei'sia, hardly 
 < obtained by the urgent application of the ambassa- 
 <lors from Media, he sets out with the command of 
 the Persian forces, ordered to the assistance of the 
 Medes, at war with the king of Babylon and his 
 allies. After a series of victories in their progress, 
 the united armies of Media and Persia, under Cyrus 
 and his uncle Darius, sit down before the capital of 
 Assyria. Despairing of being able to overturn or 
 
nr" 
 
 t 
 
 
 !:IH 
 
 ! 
 
 i 
 
 28 
 
 CnARACTEEISTICS 
 
 scale the walls of Babylon, the hope of enteriu<j: 
 the city upon the bed of the Euphrates, which ran 
 through it, buoys up the youthful warrior. Ho 
 cuts a canal, by which the waters of the river may 
 be diverted from their course, that the channel 
 within the city may be left dry. The night when 
 the works were so far completed, that they might 
 attempt an entrance, was the same in which l>el- 
 shazzar made a feast to his thousand lords, his 
 (juoens, and his concubines, and drank wirie out of 
 the hallowed vessels of the Lord's house. Tlie sight 
 of the Angel's of a man's hand, writing the sentence 
 of death to his power, upon the wall opposite to 
 which he sat, fills his mind with dread, and his 
 Imns are loosed. It is probable that the lords, 
 whose province it was to see the gates upon the 
 river closed when night set in, were too much occu- 
 ])ie(l in the revels of the feast to attend upon their 
 duty. At all events, the gates, which might still 
 have i)resented a difficult obstacle to the entrance 
 of the allied armies, were not shut^ and Cyrus enters 
 in to possess the treasures of darJcness. In the his- 
 torical narrative, we perceive nothing but the 
 \'igour, the ambition, the heroism, and the skill of 
 the youthful warrior, inspiring his follower witli 
 ^'alour, pei*severance, and love of glory, on the one 
 liand ; on the other, the indolence and ease, spring- 
 ing from a confidential reliance upon the fortifica- 
 tions of the city. In the prophecy, we see nothing 
 but the agency of the Most High; and in the union 
 of l)oth, we are taught to contemplate the Sovereign 
 
 I 
 
OF I^'S^IRATION. 
 
 29 
 
 enteriu<? 
 liich ran 
 ior. Ho 
 iver may 
 
 channel 
 ;lit when 
 ey mijorlit 
 liicli Bel- 
 lords, his 
 iiie out of 
 Tliesi^ht 
 b sentence 
 pposite to 
 , and his 
 the lords, 
 
 upon the 
 mch occu- 
 pon their 
 night still 
 
 entrance 
 \yus enters 
 
 [n the his- 
 but the 
 lie skill ot* 
 Ivers with 
 
 >n the one 
 3, spring- 
 fortiiica- 
 
 te nothing 
 
 Ithe union 
 Sovereign 
 
 of the world using human beings as his instruments, 
 in the exercise of all their powers, and agreeably 
 to the principles upon which their character lias 
 been formed. 
 
 Proceeding one step farther, tlie God of Heaven 
 is seen employing rational and voluntary instru- 
 ments, accordinc: to the almost endless variety of 
 personal character. The word of inspiration pre- 
 sents before us a most beautiful illustration of this 
 part of Jehovali's agency. The variety of mental 
 structure, of intellectual power, of modes of think- 
 ing, and of style, presented in the word of God, 
 so far from miHtating, as has been frequently sup- 
 posed, against the plenary and verbal inspiration of 
 the Scripture, is only the necessary result of a prin- 
 ciple of divine operation from which every devia- 
 tion is miraculous, and furnishes a clear and ample 
 elucidation of that principle. The concession, 
 therefore, that the thoughts and style of the differ- 
 ent portions of Holy Writ, are distinctive of differ- 
 ent writers, of different degrees of mental strength, 
 and various modifications of mental operation, 
 detracts nothing from the assertion of God's being 
 the author of the whole, in the proper sense of 
 authorship. (1) 
 
 2. The word of inspiration claims absolute/rf e- 
 dmnfrom error, 
 
 God being the author of the Book, whatever is 
 imputed to it, is imputed to him. Impute an error 
 
 to the word of God, and you impute it to himself. 
 
 (1) Note B. 
 
 
r>o 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS 
 
 But God cannot err, therefore whatever is written 
 by iunpi ration must be free from error. Now inspi- 
 ration is asserted of all scripture. Tliis is the testi- 
 mony which the scripture gives concerning itself, 
 and if it be found a false witness in one particular, 
 the testimony must be rejected in all. The Book 
 which claims God for its author in every part, and 
 is found to contain one false proposition, one une- . 
 quivocal contradiction, must bear to have its claim 
 denied. Tliere is only one alternative to those to 
 whom the scripture is presented. Let them choose 
 between Deism, or the fiill admission of the truth 
 of every proposition, which the word of God con- 
 tains. We must, however, always distinguish 
 between the word of God, and the principles which 
 may have been deduced from it ; which are often 
 what the word does not warrant, and shocking 
 indeed. (1) 
 
 3. The word of inspiration is free from defect. 
 Imperfection is as foreign from tlie character of God 
 iis error. " God's law is perfect," says tlie Psalmist. 
 The scriptures are fully adequate to the end con- 
 templated by them; every part, to the end con- 
 templated by it. They are " able to make wise 
 unto salvation, — profitable for doctrine, for reproof, 
 for correction, for instaiiction in righteousness, 
 tiiat the man of God may be perfect^ thm'mighly 
 fmmisJied unto aU good worksJ^ The Word is 
 free from defect, or the Apostle is tbund a false 
 
 witness. 
 
 (1) NateC. 
 
OF INSPIRATION. 
 
 31 
 
 wi'itteu 
 w inspi- 
 le testi- 
 ig itself, 
 rticular, 
 le Book 
 art, and 
 »ne une- . 
 its claim 
 those to 
 n choose 
 the truth 
 God con- 
 istinguiflh 
 les which 
 are often 
 shockini^ 
 
 defect. 
 :er of God 
 [Psalmist. 
 end con- 
 end con- 
 lake wise 
 ►r reproof, 
 iteousness, 
 'oughly 
 Word is 
 id a false 
 
 4. Tlie word of inspiradon contains iiothins: 
 b^ipivf/uow*. 
 
 It is true there are portions of the word of God, 
 the use of which, as of many tribes of hving crea- 
 tures, we are at present unable to discover. But 
 is any man prepared to say that the puii)OKe to 
 which they are subservient, neither has been known, 
 nor shall by the progress of events be developed to 
 the view of the church ? lliere would be more pre- 
 sumption than prudence and piety in the assertion, 
 that anything in the M^ord of God must be sujjer- 
 fluous because we cannot discover its use. A s])i- 
 ritual view of tlie character of God, and the rever- 
 ence which tliat view must inspire, will lead us tr> 
 the conclusion tliat as God never exerts immedi- 
 ately his power, when means are adequate to the 
 proposed end, so he never puts forth his power 
 either in the use or independently of means, when 
 there is no object to be secured. A plain testimony 
 should outweigh a whole volume of speculations, 
 and consti'ain us to plead ignorance in the presence 
 of mfinite wisdom. A plain testimony we have to 
 the universal utility of the inspired record. ''All 
 Sci'ipture is given by inspiration of God, and is 
 ^yrofitabUy And again, " Whataoeve)* things were 
 written aforetime, were written for our learning, 
 that we through patience and comfort of the Scrip- 
 tures, miglit have hope. (1) Pcml saw no portion 
 of revelation superfluous — no part of the Old Tes- 
 tament, in which the refinement of modern times 
 
 (1) Rom. XT. 4. 
 
m 
 
 32 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS 
 
 il! 
 
 fi 
 
 lias discovered much neitlier conducive to edilica- 
 tion, consistent with delicate feeling, nor exhibiting 
 the mild spirit of Christ. " Whatsoever things 
 wore written aforetime," whatever judgment pro- 
 fanity, folly, or affected spirituality may form of 
 them, " were written for our learning." lie finds 
 instruction in the minute record of the sins and 
 sufferings of the Israelites in the wilderness. Some 
 were idolaters. " The people sat down to eat and 
 drink and rose up to play. Some committed for- 
 nication, and fell in one day, three and twenty 
 thousand." Some of them tempted Christ, and 
 " were destroyed of serpents." Some of them mur- 
 mured, and "were destroyed of the destroyer." 
 What have we to do with all these things ? Tlie 
 Apostle will inform us " All these things happened 
 unto them for ensamples ; and they are written for 
 our admonition upon whom the ends of the world 
 are come." (1) 
 5. The word of inspiration is authoritative. 
 That a work should be written upon any given 
 scientific subject, or a history, without an error, a 
 defect, or a redundant expression, is not beyond 
 the range of possibilities : yet would not men, sup- 
 posing it written, be under an obligation to receive 
 or to read it. The knowledge of its contents migK|; 
 not be necessary to the regeneration of man's cha- 
 racter, or the purification of his life; — it might 
 never contemplate such a result. The word of God 
 is given for that end : — ^is subordinate to the refor- 
 
 (l)lCor.x.«-ll» 
 
OF INSPIRATION. 
 
 3:^ 
 
 eclifica- 
 diibitin^ 
 T tilings 
 lent pro- 
 ' form of 
 He finds 
 
 sins and 
 3. Some 
 
 eat and 
 litted for- 
 d twenty 
 hrist, and 
 ;heni mur- 
 lestroyer." 
 igs? Tlie 
 
 1 happened 
 written for 
 
 the world 
 
 atvoe, 
 
 any given 
 an error, a 
 
 ot beyond 
 t men, sup- 
 1 to receive 
 
 tents migKt 
 man's cha- 
 — it might 
 ord of God 
 ;o the refor- 
 
 )nation, and to the happiness of man, not only in 
 this world, but in the future state. Tlie design for 
 wliich it was written gives it a claim ; and w* n 
 its Autlior, who requires us to purify our hearts, t<> 
 cleanse our hands, to be perfect, and its intallibility 
 and perfection are considered in union with its 
 design, it makes a demand upon our reception, 
 which cannot be resisted without sin against (rod. 
 To every man, to whom the word of God is \)\\- 
 sented, it proclaims, " He that belie veth shall be 
 saved, he that believeth not shall be condemned'' 
 — is condemned. Unfeigned faith, it nmst be evi- 
 dent to the unprejudiced and attentive reason, is 
 something more than a mere historical belief of 
 what is written, but it always implies a liistoricjd 
 belief. No speculative unbeliever can be a faith- 
 fid man, for the great object upon which faith ter- 
 minates is brought to view by the word of (rod 
 alone. Tlie degree of saving faith will be measured 
 1 )y the extent to which the divine testimony is known 
 and embraced ; and therefore faith will be obstructed 
 in its exercises and growth, by opposition to that 
 testimony in any the least particular. " All Scrip- 
 ture is profitable." Therefore the advantage to be 
 derived from it must fail, in so far as it is rejected. 
 ** O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the 
 prophets have spoken." (1) They are not charged 
 with a disbehef of all that the prophets had written, 
 but with not believing it all: — not with total but 
 partial disbehef. The consequences of their partial 
 
 (1) Luke xxiv. 25. 
 
 9 
 
'W 
 
 '■:i 
 
 !M 
 
 Si 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS 
 
 di8))eliet' were, a suspension of the sanguine hopes 
 they had fondly cherished, that Christ would redeem 
 Israel, — " We tiiLsted that it had been he w^hich 
 should have redeemed Israel" — ^and a withholding 
 of credence from competent witnesses of the resur- 
 rection. — " But him they scm noV^ Tlierefore the 
 Saviour says, " Search the Scriptures ; for in tliem 
 ye think (are assured) ye have eternal life: and 
 they are they which testify of me " 
 
 Our assent is demanded to every part of the 
 Scripture alike. Hie inspiration which is asserted 
 of all, is asserted of the several parts wliich consti- 
 tute the whole. Whatever authority is derived 
 from inspii'ation, belongs to everything which is 
 inspired. Tlie Saviour has given his sanction to 
 Moses, the Prophets, and the Psalms ; and should 
 man refuse his assent to any part of Moses' writings, 
 the Prophets, or the Psalms, he se(3 at nought the 
 Saviour by whom the whole is sanctioned. What 
 may appear little to man has the same high attes- 
 tation with that which appears great. When God 
 has not parcelled out his word, according to its sup- 
 posed degi*ees of authority, importance and utility, 
 lor man to take a distinction of its parts, into more 
 or less authoritative, important, and useful, for 
 granted is impious ; taking it for granted, to attempt 
 to make the division is vain. 
 
 It is rebellion against the authority which the 
 words of inspiration claim, to bring an inspired 
 statement to the test of reason, before it will be 
 admitted, and only to receive it because reason has 
 
OF INSPIKATIU^. 
 
 Oa- 
 
 [le hopes 
 1 redeem 
 le which 
 bholding 
 lie resur- 
 •efore the 
 p in Uiem 
 life: and 
 
 irt of the 
 s asserted 
 ch consti- 
 s derived 
 ; which is 
 anction to 
 ind should 
 j' writings, 
 lought the 
 id. What 
 high attes- 
 When God 
 r to its snp- 
 ind utility, 
 , into more 
 useful, for 
 , to attempt 
 
 which the 
 \n inspired 
 B it will be 
 3 reason has 
 
 pronounced a decision in its favour. \Vc i iie>t 
 receive it without cpiestion, without examination, 
 because God has spoken it. Tlie Deity will not 
 ])ermit his creatures to debate with him. lie pro- 
 claims a fact, and it must be admitted without hesi- 
 fation ; he issues a command, and it must be obey- 
 ed ; conceding the truth of the former and the jus- 
 tice of tlie latter, or the truth and authority of God 
 are denied. If revelation is to be subject to rea- 
 son, it is imnecessary. If reason can decide upon 
 the character of revealed facts, doctrines, precepts, 
 tliey must be within the sphere of her investiga- 
 tions. But as revelation brings to view, wliatman, 
 in the exercise of reason, never could have discover- 
 ed, reason cannot try the merit of the discoveries 
 wliich have been made. These must be estimated 
 according to the character of tlie author. In regard 
 to revelation, reason's province is to ascertain the 
 import of what is written ; her duty, if any of her 
 supposed discoveries or deductions be found to 
 clash with inspired statements, to give them up as 
 imaginary and false, that every thought may be 
 brought into subjection to the testimony of God. 
 
 Our final, our only appeal, for the determination 
 of all controversies on the doctrinal or practical sub- 
 jects of religion is to the Scriptures. They speak 
 with authority. The reason why many controver- 
 sies in the church remain undecided is, probably, 
 tliat there has not been a simple appeal to Scrip- 
 ture : that men have been unwilling to have Reve- 
 lation sit alone upon the judgment seat. Tliey 
 
f1 
 
 I 
 
 i !t 
 
 
 n'- 
 
 :30 
 
 (ilAUACTERISTICS 
 
 Avoiild associate nnotlier, or others, with her. Slic 
 knows not to falter in deciding ii])on any case 
 coming within lier province ; but ohstacles are j)rc- 
 sented to the reception of her clear decisions, difh- 
 culties are raised, and lier judgments are embar- 
 rassed by the delays, the opposition, and the vacil- 
 lation, of those with whom she is unrighteously 
 compelled to sit in judgment. One appeals to 
 revelation and tradition ; another to revelation (f?i(/ 
 the fathere ; a third to Scripture and reason ; and 
 a fourth sets revelation behind the scenes, and will 
 only permit us to hear her sentence as it is reported 
 by the church. Her competency has also been 
 brought into question by folly urging her to decide 
 in cases which should never have come before her 
 tribunal. Tlie authority, however, of Scripture is 
 not affected by the perverse proceedings of men. 
 Its voice is still heard, amidst the tumult of con- 
 tending partisans, proclaiming, "To the Law and 
 to the Testimony." 
 
 The Saviom* and his Apostles teach us, by exam- 
 ples, in what manner we should appeal to Divine 
 testimony. Tliey bring forward the book, and per- 
 mit it to speak for itself. They never depart from 
 the simple and obvious import of the words. They 
 do not varnish them by explanations accommodated 
 to the views designed to be exhibited. They take 
 it for granted that they are intelligible ; tliat they 
 need only to be read to be understood by all who 
 are not prepossessed. Tliey do not dishonour God, 
 by acting as if they would say that he had given a 
 
 m 
 
 \ 
 
OF INSriK.VTION. 
 
 
 \iY. She 
 ,ny case 
 ^ are ]»re- 
 
 )ns, ^ 
 
 I eiiibar- 
 tlie vacil- 
 L«;hteously 
 ppeals to 
 iation and 
 igon ; aiul 
 ;, and will 
 s reported 
 also been 
 r to decide 
 before her 
 icripture ie 
 ^ of men. 
 lit of con- 
 Law and 
 
 , by exani- 
 to Divine 
 ik, andper- 
 epart from 
 rds. They 
 )inmodated 
 They take 
 tliatthey 
 by all who 
 Lononr God, 
 lad given a 
 
 « 
 
 ri' vol lit i nil In which the words ciriployod arc n(»t 
 a<hiptcd to convey the ideas inteiuUMl. The most 
 })rot'.»inid sulnnission to its authority a|)i>e{irs iti 
 every appeal to Scripture, ])y Christ and liis Apos- 
 tles. '* Have yc not read that which was spoken 
 to you «^t'(io(i, savin":, I am the (rod of Ahrahatii, 
 and the (4od of Isaac, and the iiod of Jacob?'' 1 le 
 <ioes not he^ijin by explaining what is meant by 
 bein*:: the God of Abraham, and then proceed t<> 
 reason from the exi)lanation. lie at once fixes upc>u 
 the langua<,'e employed — upon the use of the present 
 tense, ^'^ [ amy Accordini^ to the opinions of the 
 Sadducees, to whom he replies, Abraham, and 
 Isaac, and Jacob had ceased to exist, when the 
 words cited by our Lord were uttered. But God 
 cannot be the God of a nonentity. That Abraham 
 lived to God, even when Moses v.-as in Iloreb, is 
 therefore evident ; and it imi»lies the preservation 
 and resurrection of the body an integral part of the 
 man. The people felt the force of the argument at 
 once, and the Sadducees are confounded. (1) *' Is 
 it not written in your law, I said, ye are Gods ?" 
 Without waiting to shew them why men, or what 
 men are called Gods, he seizes upon the obvious 
 fact, that those to whom the word o^ God came are 
 80 called, and reminds them that tlie Scripture can- 
 not be broken. (2) Jesus miglit have fuiTiished an 
 exposition quite as authoritative as the text ; but 
 when he appeals to the text, he must simply hear 
 vhat it savs, and, accordinc: to a ^ 
 
 m (1) Mattli. xxii. 23-30. 
 
 cry nseiui ru 
 
 C2) John X. 01--3C, 
 
."ff 
 
 nr^ 
 
 38 
 
 CnARACTERISTICS OF INSPIRATION. 
 
 ! ;i 
 
 II 
 
 •ri 
 
 «'ii 
 
 H. 
 
 too much overlooked by some divines, judge of 
 loliat it Qiiecms hy what U says. Tlie same example 
 is set before us by Apostles. " Tell me, ye that 
 desire to be under the law, do ye not hear the law ^ 
 Nevertheless, what saith the Scripture ?" (1) " Unto 
 which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art 
 iny Son ? — Unto the Son he saith, Tliy throne, (> 
 God, is for ever and ever." (2) Thus, does he quote, 
 without adding any comment for the purpose of 
 giving a supposed fixedness and determination to 
 the language ; even in cases where many might be 
 ready to suppose an explanation necessary to show 
 the pertinence of the quotation, and infidelity has 
 charged him with inconclusive reasoning, its per- 
 versity and blindness preventing it from discover- 
 ing the bearing of the argument. Hear James. 
 '' Do you think that the Scripture saith in vain, the 
 spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy ? But he 
 giveth more grace : "Wherefore he saith, God resist- 
 ethtlie proud, but giveth grace unto the humble."(3) 
 And Peter. " As he which hath called you is holy, 
 so be ye holy in all manner of conversation ; because 
 it is written. Be ye holy, for I am holy ."(4) When- 
 over Christ or his Apostles appeal to the Scripture, 
 they do it with the most implicit deference and 
 submission, and teach us to consider its decision i 
 final. (5) 
 
 (l)Gal.iv.21,30 
 (4) 1 Pet. i. 15, 16. 
 
 (2) Heb. i. 5, 8. 
 (5) Note D. 
 
 (3)Ja3. iv.5, C, 
 
 -i 
 
judge of 
 
 example 
 , ye tliat 
 L- the law ^ 
 1) "Unto 
 
 Thou art 
 throne, (> 
 she quote, 
 jurpose of 
 lination t<^ 
 y might he 
 
 try to show 
 fidelity ha.< 
 ng, its per- 
 n discover- 
 ear James, 
 in vain, the 
 y? But he 
 , God resist- 
 humble;'(3) 
 
 you is holy, 
 on ; because 
 '(4) When- 
 e Scripture, 
 ference and 
 
 its decisic>n 
 
 Jas. iv. 5, C. 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 Are the Psalms given hy Ins_pi ration ? 
 
 The first fact which we are to ascertain is, that 
 the Book of Psalms was written by Holy Men of 
 God, moved by the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Concerning it, Gray, in his " Key to the Old Tes- 
 tament," thus writes ; " The Book of Psalms, which 
 in the Hebrew is entitled Sepher TehiUhti^ the 
 Book of Hymns or Praises of the Lord, contains the 
 productions of different writers. These productions 
 are called, however, the Psalms of David, because 
 a great part of them were composed by him, who 
 for his peculiarly excellent Spirit was distinguished 
 by the title ol Psalmist. Some of them were penned 
 before, and some after the time of David, but all 
 of them by persons under the influence of the Holy 
 (xhost, since all were judged worthy to be inserted 
 into the Canon of Holy Writ. Ezra probably col- 
 lected them into one book, and placed them in the 
 order they now preserve, after they had been pre- 
 viously collected in part." 
 
 It is, however, a question of little comparative 
 importance at what time, or by what person the 
 Psalms were collected and arranged. One tbing is 
 
J i:^ 
 
 ■ «:■■ 
 
 40 
 
 INSriRATION 
 
 s 
 
 (tcrtalii, they liad been collected and arranged 
 I )ef«jrc the time of our Lord and his Apostles. Tliey 
 are designated a Jiook by our Lord himself. His 
 Avords are — " David himself saith in the Book of 
 I^sahns ;" showing that when he sojourned among 
 nien, the Songs of Zion had been collected into one 
 \oIiime. Paul, in one instance, quoting from a 
 J^sahn, mentions the place in the collection which 
 it occupies. " God hath fulfilled the same unto us 
 tlioir children, in that he hath raised up Jesus again, 
 ;is it is also written in the second Psalm, "Tliouart 
 my Son, this day have I begotten thee." No other 
 proof is wanted that the collection of Psalms or 
 ITyinns which the Jews had in the days of our Sa- 
 \'iour, is the same that we possess. 
 
 To the inspiration of this Book our Lord has given 
 Iiis testimony ; and placed it, by his authority, upon 
 the same footing with the other portions of the Old 
 Testament. " These are the words which I spake 
 ^ unto you while I was yet with you, that all things 
 might be fulfilled which were written in the law of 
 Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalmsy 
 concerning me." (1) Here is a pointed reference 
 to the classification of the Scriptures whicli the Jews 
 made, and a place is assigned to the Psalms, no less 
 elevated than to Moses or the Prophets. Now% 
 since " All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, 
 and is profitable," the Psalms demand our submis- 
 sion, as the dictates of the Holy Ghost, in the same 
 peremptory tone with the Law, which was promul- 
 
 (1) Luke xxiv. 44. 
 
 5 
 
 ■J 
 
OF THE PSALMS. 
 
 41 
 
 fixated, without the intervention of man, from the 
 top of Sinai ; we must receive them as equally pro- 
 fitable for doctrine, for reproof, for coiTection, for 
 instruction, to promote the perfection of the man of 
 God, witli any other portion of Holy Writ. 
 
 The fill] extent to which the Son of God recog- 
 nises the claim of the Book of Psalms, appears from 
 the language which he employs, when speaking of 
 a part. " What tliink ye of Christ ? Whose son 
 is he ? They say unto liim, the Son of David. He 
 saith unto them, How then doth David in Spirit^ or 
 hy the Holy^ Ghost^ call him Lord ?" It was neither 
 arrogant nor blasphemous, therefore, in David to 
 utter the following very definite language : " The 
 Spirit of the Lord spake by me, and his word was 
 in my tongue." (1) His Son and Lord has pro- 
 nounced it just. Paul has followed the example of 
 his Lord in the ascription of the Psalms, not to man, 
 but to the Holy Ghost. When he quotes the ninety- 
 fifth Psalm, he introduces the quotation by these 
 very emphatic words, "As the Holy Ghost saith." 
 And Peter, before the day of Pentecost, standing 
 up in the midst of the congregated disciples, says, 
 '' Men and brethren, this Scripture must needs have 
 been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost spake by the 
 mouth of David ;" and on the day of Pentecost, 
 addressing the wondering multitude, calls David a 
 Prophet in reference to the production of the six- 
 teenth Psalm. To use the words of Gray, who has 
 been already quoted, " Tlie authority of those 
 
 (1) MKtth. xxii. 42, 48 ; 2 Sam. xxiii. 2. 
 
 \ 
 
 i| 
 
 i 
 
 ■i 
 
% 
 
 i 
 
 42 
 
 INSPIRATION 
 
 (Psalms) which we now possess, is established like- 
 wise, by many intrinsic proofs of inspiration. Not 
 orly do they breathe through every part a divine 
 spirit of eloquence, but they contain numberless 
 illustrious prophecies that were remarkably accom- 
 plished, and are frequently appealed to by the evan- 
 gelical writers." 
 
 In addition to the preceding evidence that the 
 Psalms sustain a character equal to that of any 
 other part of the Old Testament Scripture, and come 
 to us recommended by the same high sanction, let 
 it be observed, that Peter teaches us that the 
 writings ^f the Apostles possess no greater autho- 
 rity, are distinguished by no more intrinsic excel- 
 lence, make no larger demand upon our veneration, 
 diligent perusal, and personal application, than 
 Moses, the Prophets, and the Psalms. Adverting 
 to the writings of his " beloved brother Paul" he 
 says, " In which are some things hard to be under- 
 stood, which they that are unlearned and unstable 
 wrest, as they do also the other Scrvptwrea, unto their 
 own destruction." It is true he puts forward the 
 writings of Paul as Scriptwre^ but in the same rank 
 with the other Scriptures. So far, however, from 
 teaching us to give to tliem a preference, his manner 
 of introducing them to notice, forms a sufficient 
 answer to any, who might be disposed to neglect 
 Moses or David, Isaiah or Ezekiel, in the presence 
 of the historians of Jesus, of the Apostle of the Gen- 
 tiles, or of the beloved disciple. 
 
 I have been the more particular in specifying and 
 
OF THE PSALMS. 
 
 43 
 
 
 proving the inspiration of the Book of Psalms, — 
 tliat the writers of tlie Psalms were holy men of 
 God, who spake and wrote as they were moved by 
 the Holy Ghost, — ^because this fact once established 
 and received, one of the most daring objections that 
 have ever been made to the use of tlie Psalms of 
 David, is at once and forever removed out of tlie 
 way of every man who respects the cliaracter of his 
 God and his Redeemer, — of the Spirit who renews 
 and infuses every good disposition. It has been 
 objected that those Psalms, in many parts, breathe 
 out cruelty, and contain language which it hardly 
 becomes the lips of a Christian to utter ; it has been 
 insinuated that the spirit of many of them is incon- 
 sistent with the spirit of the gospel, which dictates 
 love to our enemies. (1) 
 
 Now, if the Psalms have been dictated by the 
 Holy Ghost — if by the Spirit of Christ, who speak? 
 not of himself, but speaks what he hears, the charac- 
 ter of the author determines the cliaracter of the 
 Book. An unholy person may assume the charac- 
 ter, and speak the words of purity ; a man of cruelty 
 may write a book and transcribe in it the language 
 of clemency and mercy ; but a holy and a merciful 
 man never can be supposed, without supposing a 
 contradiction, to employ language impure and ma- 
 licious, and calculated to excite or cherish impurity 
 and revenge in the hearer or the reader. Whoever, 
 therefore, thinks he discovers cruelty and revenge, 
 or any other antichristian principle, set forth and 
 
 (1) Note E. 
 
 •,l. 
 
 
1- 
 
 I. 
 f. 
 
 ;^,i 
 
 M 
 
 44 
 
 INSPIRATION 
 
 encouraged in the Book of Psalms, must either 
 deny that it has been given by inspiration, or admit 
 that he totally misunderstands its spirit, its lan- 
 guage, and its tendency. If the objection before 
 us be founded in truth, the Book must be expunged 
 from the Bible. Its pretensions are spurious, and 
 its presence is a stigma upon the character of God. 
 But we have already seen that its claims are sup- 
 ported by the same authority .which sanctions the 
 other Scriptures, and that the denial of its inspira- 
 tion involves the rejection of the Old Testament and 
 the New. If God, the author, be holy, there is 
 nothing unholy in the Book of Psalms, or calculated 
 to encourage unholiness ; if God be merciful, there 
 is nothing in it inconsistent with mercy, or calcu- 
 lated to encourage cruelty; if God be love, there is 
 nothing in it contrary to the spirit of love, or calcu- 
 lated to encourage hatred or revenge ; in one word, 
 there cannot be anything in the Book opposed to 
 any perfection of the Divine character, or failing to 
 recommend confoimity to God upon the part of 
 man. Whoever, therefore, quarrels with the spirit 
 or matter of the Psalms, sets himself in opposition, 
 not to man, but God, for he implicitly imputes to 
 God, whatever he charges upon his word. 
 
 Or again. Tlie inspiration of the Psalms and of 
 the New Testament being taken for granted, if the 
 Psalms do not manifest the same spirit, inculcate 
 the same doctrines, enjoin the same moral duties, 
 prohibit the same sins, which are set forth in the 
 New Testament, it follows that the Holy Ghost is 
 
OF THE PSALMS. 
 
 4.J 
 
 mconsistent with himself. But it would be no dit- 
 Hcult matter to show that the spirit, tlie doctrines, 
 the precepts, the p;*ohibitions — in a word, the desigjn 
 and tendency of both are the same. And we know 
 that the old Testament saints- — we know that David 
 possessed and exemplified that very character which 
 the Gospel of Christ recommends. Will any man 
 venture, upon mature consideration, to set declara- 
 tions from the pen of David, especially remember- 
 ing that it was guided by the Spirit of God, the 
 expression of whose inflexible justice, of whose 
 detestation of sin, of whose determination to punish 
 it, — to all which holy men of God have been enabled 
 — to which David was enabled to say Amen, — he 
 may have mistaken for the language of unforgiving 
 cruelty ; — will any man venture to set declai'ations, 
 the spirit and design of which may be misunder- 
 stood, in opposition to facts ? Are malignity and 
 revenge rashly to be imputed to the man, who found 
 his enemy in a cave, — his enemy who had attempt- 
 ed his life, who was at that moment in pursuit of 
 him, attended by three thousand men, that he might 
 overtake and kill him, — and would not put forth 
 his hand against his person, though urged by his 
 followers? Will we attribute malignity and re- 
 venge to him who, coming into the camp of his 
 adversary by night, and finding him and his men 
 asleep, neither injured him nor w^ould permit ano- 
 ther to do it, though solicited, and could show the 
 sword and cruise of water which he had carried 
 away from his head, a testimony at once of his own 
 
 ll!l 
 
 .1 
 
 
 I •■ 
 
rl 
 
 46 
 
 INSPIRATION. 
 
 power to have taken revenge, and of the simplicity 
 and ingenuousness of his temper and conduct? Was 
 the man malignant and revengeful, who, when an 
 ungrateful rebel in the day of adversity cursed him 
 and vilified liis character, could say, profoundly 
 resigned to the award of Heaven, "Let him alone, 
 and let liim curse ; for the Lord hath bidden him." 
 And shall we join with the many who have con- 
 spired to vilify the character and the words of* the 
 Sweet Singer of Israel, even at the hazard of charg- 
 ing'the Spirit of Christ with want of consistency ? 
 God forbid. Rather let us submit every thought, 
 every feeling, in the presence of infinite wisdom, 
 and be prepared to pluck out the right eye, or to 
 cut off the right hand, which offends us. 
 
 But it has happened most felicitously, in relation 
 to the question before us, that the Psalms most 
 obnoxious to the censures of a spurious, and an 
 unsanctified sentimentality, have been cited by an 
 Apostle as the language of the Spirit. The sixty- 
 ninth and hundred-and-ninth would seem, when 
 approached by the opponents of the Old Testament 
 Psalms, to excite more than common heat. I shall 
 produce a few verses from each. " Let their habi- 
 tation be desolate; and let none dwell in their 
 tents. Add iniquity unto their iniquity ; and let 
 them not come into thy righteousness. Let them 
 be blotted out of the book of the living, and not be 
 written with the righteous." (1) " Set thou a wicked 
 man over him ; and let Satan stand at his rght hand. 
 
 (1) Psalm Ixix. 25,27,28. , ' 
 
OF THE PSALMS. 
 
 47 
 
 When he shall be judged, let him be condemned : 
 und let his prayer become sin. Let his days be few ; 
 and let another take his office." (1) Admitted : the 
 language is strong. All may not be able to recon- 
 cile it with other declarations and petitions. Are 
 they who cannot, at liberty to conclude that it is 
 really inconsistent with love to our enemies ? Let 
 us hear how Peter speaks of those Psalms. " Men 
 and brethren, this Scripture must needs have been 
 fulftlled, which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of 
 David spake before concerning Judas, who was 
 guide to them that took Jesus. For it is written in 
 the Book of Psalms : Let his habitation be desolate, 
 and let no man dwell therein : and his bishoprick 
 let another take." (2) Of the twentieth verse the 
 ibnner member is from the sixty-nintli, and the lat- 
 ter from the hundred-and-ninth Psalm. Observe, 
 (fii'st) he views both as prophetic ; (second) he pro- 
 nounces both spoken by the Holy Ghost. Of course 
 both must be in all points correct, worthy of a mer- 
 ciful God, and becoming the lips of a servant of 
 God, though no man were able to explain them. 
 
 Once more, and I dismiss this branch of the 
 inquiry. Is such language as this cruel ? " Cut 
 them off in thy trutli." " I will bring again from 
 the depth of the sea ; that thy foot may be dipped 
 in the blood of enemies, the tongue of thy dogs in 
 the same." " Let them be blotted out of the book 
 of the living, and not be written with the righteous." 
 Is it inconsistent with the spirit of the Gospel? to use 
 
 (1) Psalm cix. 0— S, 
 
 (2) Acts i. 16, 20. 
 
: I 
 
 i ^\l^ 
 
 4« 
 
 INSPIRATION 
 
 it with the character of the Christian? Mark tlic 
 iu>nseqiiences. Then the words of Paul, moved by 
 the Holy Ghost, not merely writing to tlie church, 
 hut to a bishop of the church, must share in the 
 same condemnation. " Alexander the coppersmith 
 did me mucli evil : the Lord reward him according 
 to his works." (1) If the spirit manifested in sucli 
 portions of the Psalms as those quoted be uncliris- 
 tian, by what spirit shall w^e say the Apostle was 
 actuated ? If the Psalms be inconsistent with the 
 Gospel, then Paul must be inconsistent with liim- 
 .self, for in the sixteenth verse we read, " At my 
 tii*st answer no man stood with me, but all forsook 
 me: I pray God that it may not be laid to their 
 charge." Let him who is straitened in the use of 
 some portions of Zion's songs, explain the consis- 
 tency of the fourteenth and sixteenth verses of the 
 fourth chapter of the second epistle to Timothy, and 
 he shall find himself near an enlargement. Another 
 consequence follows. The saints enter into the 
 regions of love and peace, with all the cruelty and 
 revenge of earth about them. " And when he had 
 opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls 
 of them that were slain for the word of God, and 
 for the testimony v/hich they held : and they cried 
 with a loud voice, saying. How long, O Lord, holy 
 and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood 
 on them that dwell on the earth?" Finally, God 
 nmst delight in carnage, and be chargeable with 
 encouraging cruelty in his people. The great God 
 
 (1) 2 Tim. i7. 14. 
 
OF THE PSALMS. 
 
 40 
 
 lias a supper, to which the fowls of heaven are in- 
 vited, that they may " eat the flesh of kings, and 
 the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, 
 and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, 
 and the flesh of all, free and bond, both small and 
 great." " I heard," says John, " another voice from 
 heaven, saying, Come out of her my people." Thin 
 must be the voice of God himself, for who else 
 claims the saints for his own 'i And what does tlie 
 voice proclaim in addition to a call to come forth 
 from among the children of mystical Babylon? 
 ** Eeward her even as she has rewarded you, and 
 double imto her double according to her works : in 
 the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. 
 Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles 
 and prophet:^ ; for God hath avenged you on her."(l) 
 Reader, are you fully satisfied with the spirit and 
 the language of Paul, of the spirits of just men made 
 perfect, of angels, and of the great God himself? 
 Then why should you be oflfended with the son 
 of Jesse ? 
 
 *ii 
 
 (1) Rev. vi. 10; xviii. 4— 6; xix. 17, 18. 
 

 I^i 
 
 II 
 
 iL 
 
 i 
 
 : 
 
 ii 
 
CHAPTER in. 
 
 Wefi'e tJie Psalms given to the Church tJiat they 
 might he sung to the praise of Him hy whom they 
 were dictated f 
 
 Having shewn the full and unqualified recognition 
 of the Book of Psalms by Christ and his Apostles, 
 and the necessary inference from the reality of its 
 inspiration, that every insinuation against the spirit, 
 the language, or tlie tendency of t)'^ collection, is 
 an insinuation dishonouring to the character of God, 
 involving a charge of inconsistency against his 
 word, and implicitly impeaching those who have 
 already entered into the places in their father's 
 house prepared for them, with a want of the due 
 measure of Christian Charity, we proceed to the 
 examination of the second fact bearing upon the 
 important inquiry respecting the Psalmody of the 
 Church of Christ, — ^that 
 
 The Psalms were given to he sung by the mem- 
 bers of the Church, — ^the worshippera of God. 
 
 Tlie truth of this proposition appears from the 
 titles given to them, and the manner in which they 
 were used in the Jewish Church by divine 
 appointment. 
 
 i 
 
52 
 
 INSPIRED PSALMS 
 
 ' • . I 
 
 .f'-i„ 
 
 I!' 
 
 'N 
 
 
 ' ■ i ■ 
 
 1 
 
 - 
 
 •St 
 
 
 The Hebrew language has long since ceased to 
 be spoken by a separate people, and that minute 
 acquaintance with its structure is, we presume, 
 irrecoverably lost, which might enable us to dis- 
 tinguish between prose and verse from the quantity 
 and arrangement of the syllables, as we can in the 
 Greek and Latin and modem tongues. Several 
 have attempted to reduce the Hebrew versification 
 to certain rules ; but it is generally considered that 
 they have utterly failed. Josephus, however, une- 
 quivocally states that the Psalms were written in 
 metre. When making mention of them and other 
 poetical portions of Holy "Writ, he speaks like a 
 man to whom Hebrew versification, the distinc- 
 tion between verse and prose, and the distinction 
 between one species of verse and another, were per- 
 fectly familiar. His translator either thought or 
 affects to think that Josephus rather spake in accom- 
 modation to the ideas of Greeks and Romans, than 
 from any precise acquaintance with the metrical 
 rythm of Hebrew poetry : perhaps for no better rea- 
 son than the improbability of the author of the 
 Jewish antiquities being in possession of a species 
 of knowledge which is beyond the reach of the 
 Philologists of later and more exalted days. For 
 this very reason, DeWette, a German writer, ex- 
 presses a doubt of the existence of a Hebrew metre, 
 and adduces Michselis as of the same opinion. 
 " Were there," says he, " a Hebrew metre, I believe 
 that the vestiges and proofs, if not the very laws of 
 it, might be discovered." Having given a narra- 
 
THE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 53 
 
 tive of the exodus from Egypt and the passage 
 through the Bed Sea, Josephus adds, " Moses also 
 composed a song unto God containing his praises 
 in hexameter verse." (1) Again; with reference 
 to the song which Moses is said to have written and 
 taught to the children of Israel immediately before 
 his decease, he says, " After this he read to them a 
 poetic song, which was composed in hexameter 
 vei*se ; and left it to th§m in the Holy Book ; it 
 contained a prediction of what was to come to pass 
 afterwards." (2) But, in particular respecting the 
 Book of Psalms, " And now David being freed from 
 wars and dangere, and enjoying for the future a 
 profound peace, composed songs and hymns to God 
 of several sorts of metre : some of those which he 
 made were trimeters, and some were pentameters : 
 he also made instruments of music, and taught the 
 Levites to sing hymns to God, both on that called 
 the Sabbath Day and on otlier Festivals." (3) 
 Whatever may be the value attached to it, at all 
 events the testimony of the Jewish historian is suf- 
 ilciently perspicuous and pointed. 
 
 The names, however, appropriated to the collec- 
 tion clearly indicate its character and use. The 
 title Psalms^ which is a Greek word introduced 
 iiato the English language through the Latin 
 medium, is derived from Psallo, to sing, and teaches 
 us that the compositions distinguished by it were 
 designed to be set to music. Tlie Psalms of David 
 are called also the " Songs of the Lord," and the 
 
 (T) U. II. c. le. 3. 4. (2) B. IV. c. 3. S. 44. (3) B. VU. c. 12. 3. 3. 
 
)' I 
 
 54 
 
 INSPIRED PSALMS 
 
 " Songs of Zion." " So the number of them which 
 which were brethren that were instructed in the 
 Songs of the Lord, all that were cunning, was two 
 hundred four score and eight." (1) " There they 
 that carried us away captive required of us a song : 
 and they that wasted us required of us mirth, say- 
 ing, sing us one of the soTigs of Zion." (2) These 
 titles given to the collection, appear to point to its 
 design, — its design according to the Spirit who dic- 
 tated its different pieces. 
 
 That these Psalms were sung by the Old Testa- 
 ment Church, with Divine approbation, in her 
 solemn religious assemblies, hardly requires proof. 
 It is evident that the Jews, who were earned away 
 to Babylon, had been accustomed to sing them in 
 their native land, from their pathetic exclamation, 
 provoked by the demand, it may have been of 
 curiosity, it may have been of insolence, to which 
 reference has already been made. " How shall we 
 sing the Lord's song in a strange land ?" The days 
 of mirth and festivity which they spent together at 
 Jerusalem, when the assembled tribes feasted and 
 sung before the Lord, and tuned their harps to his 
 praise, had passed away. Sorrow and sighing and 
 tears had succeeded. They ai*e in the midst of 
 strangers, who had sacked their beloved city, 
 defaced and plundered, and finally laid in ruins 
 their boasted temple, slain their nobles, made their 
 king a captive, put into their hands the cup of 
 poverty, of affliction and of slavery. Their hearts 
 
 (1) 1 ChroD. XXV. 7. 
 
 (2) Ps. cxxxvii. 3. 
 
THE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 55 
 
 are no longer open to receive pleasure from the joy- 
 inspiring song and the accompanying tones of the 
 well-tuned instrument. The full swell of the glad- 
 dening sounds would only have increased their bit- 
 terness of spirit, from its association with the repose 
 and happiness of days now gone. Their harps, so 
 frequently in requisition before the invader had 
 entered in among them, are suspended upon the 
 willows by the brink of the river of Babylon, and 
 only utter the hollow sounds of melancholy moan- 
 ing, as their chords vibrate in the breeze. 
 
 It would seem from the history of the children of 
 Israel, that the arrangements for singing the praises 
 of God, were brought to a greater degree of perfec- 
 tion, by the instrumentality of David, who contri- 
 buted ^c ir'^ely, by the Holy Spirit, to the Songs 
 of Zion, . ' ) acquire the honorable appellation of 
 the sweet Psalmist of Israel, and to give his name 
 to the Book of Psalms. The number of those who 
 were appointed of the King to the service of God 
 in the celebration of praise, vocally and by instru- 
 ments, including Asaph, Jeduthun, and Heman, 
 who presided, were two hundred and eighty-eight, 
 whom he divided into twenty-four orders or classes, 
 and who had their places assigned to them by lot. 
 They used the songs which formpart of the present 
 collection. The book was not completed till long 
 after the days of David. On the very solemn and 
 joyful occasion of the removal of the ark from the 
 house of Obed-edom, to the tent which David had 
 erected for its reception, certain of the Levites were 
 
 •«: 
 
 i! 
 
56 
 
 INBPIBED PSALMS 
 
 is 
 
 I iT' 
 
 i :;! 
 
 if I ■•! 
 
 appointed to precede the ark, and to thank and 
 ]Haise the Lord God of Israel ; and the King put 
 into the hand of Asaph, who was their chief, and 
 of his brethren a psahn to be sung by them, which 
 is contained in the sixteenth chapter of the first 
 book of Chronicles. The verses, beginning with 
 the eighth and ending with the twenty-second, con- 
 stitute the first fifteen verses of the one hundred 
 and fifth Psalm ; those beginning with the twenty- 
 third and ending with the thirty-third, constitute 
 the ninety-sixth Psalm ; the thirty-fourth verse of 
 the chapter is the same with the first of the one 
 hundred and sixth Psalm, and the thirty-fifth and 
 sixth form the concluding two verses of the same, 
 a few verbal variations excepted. We know for 
 what purpose this song was written ; we know that 
 it constitutes part of a collection of songs, to which 
 tlie head of the Church has given his unqualified 
 sanction. The conclusion is by no means difficult. 
 The purpose for which it was given determines the 
 design of the Spirit in the collection of songs with 
 which it is numbered. In the absence of all opposing 
 testimony, it appears that the songs of Zicm, forming 
 the Book of Psalms, were given by the Spirit to be 
 sung by the Church, and were sung. 
 
 But there is another Psalm, written upon a par- 
 ticular occasion, concerning which we are informed^ 
 and which we menuon for a reason that shall appear 
 presently. The Psalm which David spake unto the 
 Lord, in the day when the Lord had delivered him 
 out of the hand of all his enemies,, and out of the 
 
THE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 57 
 
 li' 
 
 id, 
 
 sar 
 ihe 
 
 hand of Saul, and which is found in the second 
 book of Samuel (1), is the eighteenth of the sacred 
 collection of songs. 
 
 There is a passage in the second book of Chroni- 
 cles which casts much light upon the divinely 
 authorised practice of the people of Israel, in rela- 
 tion to the Psalmody which they used in the wor- 
 ship of God. During the reigns of the kings who 
 preceded Hezekiah, the Israelites had corrupted 
 themselves exceedingly. Their kings encouraging 
 them by their example, they worshipped the gods 
 of the nations. The temple was spoiled and shut 
 up by Ahaz, while he multiplied altars to strange 
 deities. When Hezekiah ascended the throne of 
 his ancestors, he set his heart upon the restoration 
 of the purity of divine service. The temple is once 
 more opened and sanctified at his injunction, with 
 all its sacred furniture. The rulers of the city, be- 
 ing called together, offer sacrifice for their own 
 sins and the sins of the kingdom. The king "set 
 the Levites in the house of the Lord with cymbals, 
 with psalteries, and with harps, according to com- 
 mand of David and of Gad the king's seer, and 
 Nathan the prophet : for so was the commandment 
 of the Lord by his prophets." (2) And while thai 
 burnt offering was being consumed upon the altar, 
 all the congregation worshipped, and singers sang, 
 and the trumpeters sounded. "Moreover Heze- 
 kiah the king and the princes conamanded the 
 Levites to sing praises unto the Lord, with the 
 
 ij.d 
 
 
 li 
 
 j^ 
 
 ^1 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 'II 
 
 III 
 
 'j ti 
 
 (1)xxii. 
 
 (2) 2 Cbron. xxix. 25—20. 
 
I* 'l I 
 
 H 111 
 
 '■li 
 
 IN8FIBED PSALMS 
 
 words of David and of Asaph the seer. And they 
 sang praises with gladness, and they bowed their 
 heads and worshipped." By these verses are 
 taught the three following particulars: — First, 
 That it was part of the worship of God's house to 
 sing praise ; second. That what David did in order- 
 ing the public service, and appointing proper per- 
 sons, instructed in the songs of the Lord, to sing 
 praise, was by the command of the Lord, and not 
 after his own will or his own wisdom ; and third, 
 That the words of David and Asaph or the words 
 of inspired men were used. The manner, there- 
 fore, in which the words of David and of Asaph 
 were used in the worship of God, every part of 
 whose service is prescribed by himself, is a proof 
 of the design of the spirit in moving them to write. 
 Tlie spirit moved them to write songs, and com- 
 manded the people to sing their words. 
 
 The celebration of praise according to the order 
 sanctioned by Him to whom praise is to be ascribed, 
 which was necessarily suspended during the melan- 
 choly period of the Babylonish captivity, was 
 afterwards restored in due form by !N"ehemiah. 
 The chief of the Levites, with their brethren, are 
 appointed to their proper place " to praise and to 
 give thanks, according to the commandment of 
 David the man of God. And at the dedication of 
 the wall of Jerusalem, they sought the Levites out 
 of all their places, to bring theui ^ Jerusalem, to 
 keep the dedication both with ^ it^nksgiving and 
 
THE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 59 
 
 f1 
 
 with singing, witli cymbals, psalteries and with 
 harps." (1) 
 
 Tliere is a circumstance which is deserving of 
 particular attention, as it appears to teach that the 
 Psalms which, in a collective form, constitute a 
 portion of divine revelation, were not only designed 
 to supply the matter of the church's praise under 
 the Jewish dispensation, but embrace all that God 
 dictated for that purpose. Several sorf^" composed 
 on particular occasions have no place assigned 
 to them in the Book of Psalms. Such are the Songs 
 of Moses, composed when the Israelites had passed 
 through the Red Sea, and immediately before his 
 removal from their head ; David's pathetic lamen- 
 tation over Saul and Jonathan; the Song of 
 Deborah and Barak after the defeat of Sisera ; the 
 Song of Hannah when she came to present her son 
 Samuel before the Lord at Shiloh ; the Song of 
 Hezekiah after his recovery from his sickness, with 
 several others. Be it remembered, that the collec- 
 tion of the Psalms into one book must have been 
 the work of inspiration no less than their composi- 
 tion, otlierwise the Saviour never would have given 
 them his sanction in their present form. Since, of 
 the songs interspersed through the different parts 
 of tlie Old Testament, some are inserted into the 
 Book of Psalms and several are passed by, it 
 naturally occurs to ask what the ground of distinc- 
 tion is, between those which have been omitted, and 
 such as have been incorporated with the Songs of 
 
 (1) Neb. xii.U-27. 
 
 
 )■: Jit 
 
! 
 
 1 
 
 f 
 
 |:t 
 
 [ 
 
 V ' J 
 
 = 1 < 
 
 m ] 
 
 
 60 
 
 INSPIRED PSALMS 
 
 Zion. This question can only be solved by a deter- 
 mination of the particular purpose for which the 
 collection of inspired songs was made. If we sup- 
 pose the collection made with the view of setting 
 before the church, the Psalms that should be used 
 in the celebration of praise, it becomes easy tc 
 determine why some Psalms found already written 
 in the Book of God are inserted and others are not 
 inserted : a circumstance which we could not ex- 
 plain in a aatisfiactory manner, upon any other 
 supposition. 
 
 The design for which certain Psalms have been 
 collected into one volume was not to preserve, for 
 the use of the church, aU the songs composed by 
 holy men of God moved by the Holy Ghost. In 
 that case, there would have been no necessity for 
 inserting any Psalm which had already found a 
 place in the inspired record. The introduction of 
 such must be considered a very unprofitable repe- 
 tition. But, as we have already observed, the 
 eighteenth Psalm is to be found in the second book 
 of Samuel, the ninety-sixth, part of the hundred 
 and fifth and a few verses of the hundred and sixth, 
 are to be found in the second book of Chronicles. 
 
 The design was not to hrmg together the detached 
 pToductwm of one inspired penman. The Psalms 
 are the productions of various waiters, from the 
 days of Moses, to whom the ninetieth Psalm is 
 generally ascribed, till the time of Ezra, subse- 
 quent to the return from Babylon. 
 
 Tlie design was not to furnish one complete view 
 
 ( 
 
 
THE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 0>1 
 
 of inspired songs. Then there' would not hare 
 been any of the omissions to which I have before 
 referred. 
 
 There remains only one other supposition of 
 which I am aware — that the church might be fur- 
 nished with such a collection as contained the 
 Psalms designed for regular and standing use, in 
 her public and social services ; and that the error 
 might be prevented, either of inadvertently intro- 
 ducing some, though inspired, not intended for 
 general and permanent use, or of omitting some 
 designed for social worship, and adapted to that, 
 end. The admission of a song into th^ Scripture 
 ^ y, or may not, infer its inspiration ; but its ad- 
 mission into the Book of Psalms proves at once its 
 inspiration and adaptation, according to the mind 
 of the spirit, to the services of the sanctuary : the 
 exclusion of one from the general collection, whilst 
 it does not invalidate its claim to inspiration, 
 seems to show that ita ubq as a sang was private 
 and temporary. (1) 
 
 But perhaps more than enough has been said to 
 prove that the Book of Psalms was written with 
 the intention of being sung by the church, to the 
 praise of Him by whom they were indited. Is it, 
 then, too much, to infer that an inspired collection 
 of psalms or hymns was necessary ? that the wis- 
 dom of man was not adequate to the task of pro- 
 ducing such songs as might be sung without fear 
 in the presence of a holy and a jealous God? that 
 
 a) Note P. 
 
 i 
 
 '):- 
 
1. I 
 
 1 1 
 
 Fj.tl! 
 
 t 
 
 e3 
 
 INSPIRED PSALMS 
 
 the important work of writing for the church in 
 her holy exercises of praise could not be intrusted 
 even to the new creature, so long as the law in the 
 members is warring against the law in the mind, 
 and leading into captivity to the law of sin and 
 death? and that, therefore, God has perfected, 
 having expressly required his people to sing praise, 
 that which was too great for weak men, too sacred 
 that it should be exposed to the impress of an un- 
 clean hand ? 
 
 A heathen poet, writing respecting the machi- 
 nery and composition of dramatic works, lays down 
 this very judicious rule : — 
 
 " Nee Deus intenit, nui dignuB vindice nodn» 
 Jnciderit.** . 
 
 " Let not a God be introduced, unless a crisis 
 shall have arrived which is worthy of his interfer- 
 ence." In other words : A God should never be 
 brought forward, when there is not something to 
 be i>erformed which man is unable to accomplish. 
 The idea, expressed by a man brought up in 
 ignorance of the lively oracles of God, addicted to 
 the idolatries of Rome, and of a licentious charac- 
 ter, might cause many a professed Christian to 
 blush, for his irreverent stupidity, in supposing that 
 God has stepped forward, in any insta iice, unneces- 
 sarily to dictate what might very well have been 
 dispensed with, or when man in the exercise of his 
 own wisdom could have supplied the desideratum. 
 The man, whose correct judgment would prohibit 
 the introduction of the Deity upon the stage, when 
 
 ! I! 
 
TUE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 liis interposition was not absolutely necessary, 
 would at once conclude, when sufficient evidence 
 is produced of the presence of God, that a crisis 
 liad approached when his presence was wanted ; 
 that some work was to be executed beyond the 
 resources of human agency. 
 
 Creative power belongs to God alone. Let us 
 inquire under what circumstances it has been 
 exerted. In six days God created the heavens and 
 tlie earth, commanded the light to shine, arranged 
 the materials which compose the sublunary world, 
 spake into existence the herb yielding seed and the 
 fruit tree bearing fruit, beasts of every name, fish 
 of every species, and birds of every wing. In the 
 production of man, male and female, his glorious 
 works were completed. When these things were 
 brought into existence, there had been no provision 
 made for their production, independently of an 
 immediate exertion of divine power. It is other- 
 wise now, and has been otherwise since God 
 breathed into man's nostrils the breath of life. 
 The machinery of creation has been put in motion 
 in all its departments ; and according to general 
 laws, there is ample provision made for the perpe- 
 tuity by reproduction of every thing to which 
 God gave existence at the beginning, without an 
 immediate manifestation of power. Has God, 
 since the creation of man, at any time displayed 
 his creative power by an immediate act? has he 
 restored any lost herb, or multiplied, by his effica- 
 cious word, any valuable species of fruit tree, pro- 
 
 » I' 
 
64 
 
 INSPIRED PSALMS 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 ducing new stocks wliore none grew before, or 
 where seeds had not been shed? has he given to 
 man any new species of inferior animal, in addi- 
 tion to those formed at first ? Nothing of the kind. 
 It was not — it is not nece88ar}\ Ilis power and 
 his wisdom are amply displayed in the things 
 existing, and in their perpetuation, each of its own 
 species, from internal resources bestowed in crea- 
 tion, combined with the operation of external 
 influences. As if he would teach us how alien 
 from 'his consistent character is an immediate exer- 
 tion of power, or display of wisdom in any case, in 
 which through ordinary means the prevention is 
 possible, he seems (to speak of our God after the 
 manner of men) carefully to anticipate and to pre- 
 vent the recurrence of the necessity of immediate 
 operation* Witness his providence, when about to 
 send a deluge of water upon the earth, to punish 
 man for abounding wickedness. He directs Noah 
 to construct an ark for the saltation of his house, 
 at the same time, sufficiently capacious to contain 
 the seed of every creature liable to destruction by 
 the flood, and brings of every beast and of every 
 fowl at least one pair, in due season, into that one 
 place of safety. And when the seed of all terres- 
 trial things destructible by water had been collected 
 into the ark, God, that every thing as if under his 
 own seal might be perfectly safe, shut the architect 
 in, with his house, with the inferior animal, beast 
 and fowl. 
 Observe again how the same rule — an immediate 
 
TlIE MATTKIt OF PRAIKK. 
 
 hen di 
 
 i\ri 
 
 exertion of divine powei 
 diately exerted is necestsary, and oidy tlien — is 
 observed by the Son of God, wiien he sojourned, 
 in the form of a servant, amon;^ men. Two 
 examples are snrticient of the rio;id adherenee to 
 the rule. A father brought his son to liim, \\'\u* 
 from a child had been under the j)o\ver of a deaf 
 and dumb spirit, that the Saviour might set liim 
 free. The spirit at the command of the Son ot' 
 <Tod ''came out of him ;" but letl him lying along 
 like one dead, so that some of the rfpectator*^ 
 tliought he was dead. Did Jesus command hiiu 
 to rise? No: created agency can do !he r« r. 
 Jle put forth his hand and lifted him up. A ca*<e 
 twen more perspicuous is furnished in the hist^rv 
 of Lazarus's resurrection from the dead. The < ea<! 
 man had been in the grave now four days. " ft 
 was a cave, and a stone lay upon it." Tliere arti 
 three things to be done — First, The stone is to be 
 taken away from the mouth of tlie cave; second, 
 Lazarus is to be reanimated ; and third. His banda- 
 ges are to be loosed. The Lord might have spoken 
 the word. The stone would have rolled aside, and 
 the man, even now dead, would havr ome fortli 
 free. But the power of God may not be immediately 
 exerted, when created power is equal to the work to 
 be executed. Man can roll away the stone. Man 
 can loose the grave clothes in which a corpse is 
 wrapped. God alone can reanimate the lifeless clay. 
 Therefore, the Saviour reserves that part of the work 
 alone for himself in which human intervention 
 
 Mi 
 
 ! ,1 
 
 " i 
 
 :l 
 
 < '} 
 
 \ I 
 
 :i: 
 
 
m 
 
 INSPIRED rSALMS 
 
 I iifi • 
 
 *•.»' 
 
 would be vain. " Take ye away the stone," says 
 he to them that stand by ; " Lazarus, come forth>" 
 is the word of power which the dead heai*s. 
 " Loose him, and let him go," lie again addresses 
 the 8pectatoi*s, when divine power immediately 
 put foi-th is no longer wanted. 
 
 Has God deviated from the same law of opera- 
 tion, in giving a special revelation of hixoself to 
 man ? Have holy men of God, who spake as they 
 were moved by the Holy Spirit, put upon record 
 any thing which we would have known without 
 an inspired revelation ? Has God communicated 
 what man might have discovered by patient and 
 imi>artial investigation? God has furnished us 
 with many signal predictions of future events, 
 some of which have been i-emarkably fulfilled; 
 of others we confidently await the accomplishment. 
 Can man penetrate " the veil that conceals from 
 our eyes the events of future years ?" Can he see 
 what lies behind it, except God be pleased to draw 
 it aside, and allow him a partial glance ? God has 
 revealed the appointment of a Saviour. Could 
 man have certainly discovered that such an ap- 
 pointment had been made ? God has set forth the 
 pei'sonal and official character of the Saviour, the 
 principles of the New Covenant, and the method 
 by which the designs of God in making that cove- 
 nant should be carried into effect. Could man, 
 who was unable to ascertain the existence of a New 
 Covenant and the appointment of a Mediator, have 
 madie any approaek to the detection of its provi- 
 
 n' Ji 
 
THE MATTKK OF PRAISE. 
 
 6* 
 
 sions or of his qualifications and work ? God has 
 supplied US with a historical narrative of events 
 occurring in successive generations, from the crea- 
 tion of the world till the carrying away to Baby- 
 lon — from the incarnation of his Son till tin* 
 imprisonment of Paul in Eome, events preparatory 
 to the appearance of Christ, subserv^ient to the 
 accomplishment of the plan of redemption, and 
 illustrative of the principles of his providential ad- 
 ministration, the stability of his purpose, and the ir- 
 resistibility of his power. These events transpired 
 before the face of man. But would he have ever dis- 
 covered their relation to the incarnation of Christ and 
 the salvation of sinners, without a revelation from 
 Heaven ? As there can be but one answer given 
 to the preceding questions, with others which might 
 be formed upon all the parts of revelation, that 
 answer is left with the reader. Moreover, these 
 events which are more intimately connected, with 
 the developement of the purposes of God, and the 
 principles of his administration in regard to man, 
 and which God has caused to be written for our 
 learning, are of a character so little imposing that 
 they attracted very limited attention in passing, 
 and were likely to sink into oblivion with the men 
 who witnessed them : nay, but for the providence 
 of God would have been entirely overlooked and 
 forgotten. Has any pen but that of inspiration 
 recorded the events which are primarily set forth 
 in the word of God ? Not one. Had God not 
 put it upon record, the hifltory of the formation of 
 
 \Ji 
 
 II It V- 
 
 • *■■' 
 
 r. 
 : f- 
 
 \ 
 
 f m 
 m 
 
 '■' fill 
 
 ' \v 
 
 I; V 
 
 ilP 
 
 i t' 
 
 }.|i 
 
 
 i y 
 
I I. A 
 
 68 INSPIRED PSALMS 
 
 all things — of the deluge, of Abraham, the patri- 
 archs, the Israelites, borne down upon the wheel 
 of time — must have remained entirely concealed 
 from the view of future ages, till it had performed 
 its entire revolution. In an age affording every 
 facility for the registry of passing occurrences, the 
 allusions in profane writers to the appearance, the 
 character, and the acts of Jesus of Nazareth, are 
 so few and imperfect, that we are left to conjecture 
 every thing without knowing any thing. 
 
 Finally: The Son of God only interferes in be- 
 half of man when every other refuge fails. " What 
 the law could not do, in that it was weak through 
 the flesh, God sending forth his ow*n Son in the 
 likeness of sinful flesli, and for sin, condemned sin 
 in the flesh." 
 
 One principle then seems beyond controversy — 
 that God in no case interferes by immediate opera- 
 tion, except when the agency of the creature is 
 utterly insufiicient ; and, of couree, that his imme- 
 diate interposition proves the insufl[iciency of man. 
 His dictation by his spirit of a collection of songs 
 to be used in his public service, consequently 
 proves that man, not inspired, was not at all quali- 
 tied to supply this desideratum in the church. 
 Tlie argument may be stated thus : God never im- 
 mediately appeal's when the agency of the creature 
 is adequate. But God has given to his church, by 
 the immediate influence of his spirit, the Book of 
 Psalms, to be used in the celebration of his praise. 
 Tlieretbre, man, not i|nme4iately directed by the 
 
tch. 
 im- 
 lure 
 
 by 
 
 of 
 use. 
 the 
 
 THE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 60 
 
 spirit, was inadequate to the composition of sucli a 
 book for such a p'n'r)ose. 
 
 Psalms suited to the exigencies of the church of 
 God must be adapted to the divei-siiied circum- 
 stances of all ages and of all nations — to the almost 
 endlessly modified states of individuals. Thev 
 should be divested of every thing national, occa- 
 sional and temporary, partaking of the character 
 of the whole word of God, which is equally 
 adapted to the spiritual wants of every nation, of 
 every generation, and of every stage of the divine, 
 life. The church of God is one. Belie vei*s, to 
 whatever nation thev belone^, in whatever ai^e thev 
 have lived or mav live, are members of one bod v. 
 partakers of one spirit, servants of one Lord, the 
 i^ul) jects of one faith,' engaged in one warfare, find 
 the heirs of one inhentance. The songs, therefore, 
 whicli are adapted to one nation or one age, and 
 which cannot be introduced into a strange land, or 
 may become anticpuited, are plainly not adapted to 
 the church of God, which is of no nation, and yet of 
 every nation, of no age, and yet of every age. (1) 
 Ueason, then, teaches the necessity of the inspira- 
 tion of the Holy Ghost, in order to the composition 
 «.>f songs, in which all the requisites of a psalmody 
 i'oi- the church meet. No man, however enlarged 
 the sphere of his religious knowledge, however 
 diversified his religicnis experience, may hope to 
 comprehend the different aspects which vice as- 
 sumes, the different states of every believer's soul, 
 
 {W Note a. 
 
 ;! 
 
 
 I 
 
 I " 
 
 .1! 
 
 
70 
 
 INSPIRED PSALMS 
 
 a' n'-i 
 
 it r> 
 
 the various vicissitudes of the Christian warfare, 
 and the multiplied sources of the Christian's 
 strength, perseverance and joy. Let experience 
 bear witneas. There is no end to the alterations 
 and improvements of uninspired songs, which a 
 change of circumstances renders imperative. There 
 is still found something defective, something suspi- 
 cious if not objectionable, something at one time 
 appropriate now obsolete, which should be per- 
 fected*, improved or expunged. That short of a 
 collection of songs by Him, whose works partake 
 of the perfection of his own character, who knows 
 the end from the beginning, who knows what is in 
 man by nature, what by grace, from whom no one 
 of man's trials, fears, hopes, joys, triumphs and 
 prospects are hid, there is no end to the composi- 
 tion of psalms, hymns and spiritual songs; that 
 ever and anon a new collection or a new arrange- 
 ment of an old collection claims our attention, 
 which promises to avoid the errors and to remedy 
 the defects of its predecessors ; that yet there is not 
 found, after all that has been promised and done, one 
 work which shall shut the mouths of gainsayers, 
 which shall present no sufficient handle upon which 
 an objector shall lay hold, and which may reasonably 
 be expected to maintain its place ; that every collec- 
 tion will be found to bear the stamp of that baneful 
 
 offspring of carnality — Party, and having a ten- 
 dency to perpetuate that blotch upon the fair 
 
 iace of Christendom, at once argue the work of 
 
 writing hymns for the use of the church in her 
 
of 
 ler 
 
 
 THE MATTER OF PRAISE. 
 
 71 
 
 religious services too great for human wisdom, 
 and the necessity of divine interposition to supply 
 what man has vainly hoped to furnish. (1) 
 
 The necessity of an inspired collection of psalms 
 may be farther argued from the peculiarly dan- 
 gerous tendency of error, in the songs of the church. 
 Poetry and song have ever been the most successful 
 formers of the public mind. Tliey are much better 
 suited to give particular tone to public sentiment, 
 than all arguments. Like a well fonned and 
 smiling countenance, which prepossesses us so. 
 suddenly and so forcibly in favor of the pei^son, 
 that we pity and forgive known vices, and are 
 willing to believe that he possesses rare and de- 
 cided virtues, of the existence of which we have 
 not, nor wait to obtain substantial evidence, 
 poetry and music lay immediate and close siege 
 to our feelings, which, if they do not surrender 
 at iii^t assault^ usually give an easy victory ; and 
 the understanding is taken by surprise without 
 liaving been warned, or having had time to prepare 
 against the inundation, perhaps of error, perhaps 
 of vice, which the assailants introduce in their 
 train. It too often happens, through a prejudice 
 in favor of the garb in which they are clothed, 
 that truth is received without examination, error 
 without question, virtue without approbation, and 
 vice without an opposing struggle. The fact 
 appears to have been well understood in ancient 
 and modern times, that poetry, especially when set 
 
 (1) Note H. 
 
 u 
 
 
 \ i' 
 
 1(9' 
 
 I 
 
 : ti 
 
 1i 
 
 i i'il 
 
 I 
 
 I '■ 
 
 m 
 
 'IH 
 
 |i| 
 
T2 
 
 INSniiKD PSALMS THE MATTEK OF PKAISK. 
 
 ' h''t 
 
 to music, is the most happy and expeditious road 
 by wliich to approach and gain the pubHc mind, 
 and direct its bent at pleasure ; and without parti- 
 cular inquiry into the cause of its power, has 
 often been triumphantly improved. It was no 
 wild and gi'oundless notion, but an idea derived 
 from an intimate acquaintance with human na- 
 ture and accurate observation that led one to 
 say, " Lci me be exclusive ballad-maker for a 
 jiation, and I care not who are its legislators." 
 And doubtless with that advantage he could easily 
 defeat the wisest measures, excite opposition to the 
 most salutary laws, and promote insurrection 
 against tlie most upright rulers. 
 
 With what solicitude should we, therefore, guard 
 agahist tiie introduction of songs into the service 
 of the church, in which there may possibly be an 
 error contrary to the doctrines of the gosj>el ot 
 Chi'ist. Every error which has found its way into 
 the hymns or psalms used by the worshippers of 
 (7od, has obtained a passport to tlie undei-standing 
 and the lieart, wliich no ministry, however pure, 
 can destroy. Tlie gospel minister who gives his 
 countenance to a psalm or song embracing error, 
 puts into the hands of the enemy a tried weapon 
 with which to fight against the gospel which he 
 preaches. Let us, therefore, with one heart resolve, 
 and with one voice proclaim our determination, to 
 have no other soncrs than those which sustain thecha- 
 i*acter of the songs of the Lord, in which, being the 
 very word of God, we are sure there can be no error. 
 
•* 
 
 CHAPTER lY. 
 
 l/m a second c6lUcti(yii of /Songs fm* the vse of 
 tJie Church been given by Inspiration ? 
 
 From wjjat lias been advanced in the precedinrr 
 chapters, it appeal's that to the introduction of the 
 Book of Psahns into the church, to be used in the 
 celebration of praise, no objection can be brouglit 
 forward from their matter, which does not amount 
 to a denial of their inspiration ; that their structure 
 and the use to which they were applied, with 
 divine approbation, in the Israelitish Church, prove 
 that they were ^iven for the special purpose of 
 praise, and infer the necessity of an inspired collec- 
 tion of Songs. A THiKD FACf uow claims our at- 
 tention. 
 
 No subsequent book or books have been written 
 by inspiration of the Holy Ghost, of the same form 
 and for the same use. 
 
 Of all the facts from which we argue for the 
 standing use in the church, of the Book of l*salms, 
 this is certainly the most obvious, needs the least 
 proof, needs oidy to be stated to be admitted by 
 all who are able to distinguish between the word 
 of God and an exposition of that word ; and yet 
 
 \ i 
 
 li 
 
 :l 
 
74 
 
 NO SECOND COLLECTION 
 
 !y 
 
 it is probably the one to which many professors 
 would be ready most ardently to put in their nega- 
 tive ; and in the examination of which, we shall 
 be led necessarily into a more protracted discus- 
 sion. 
 
 Only one collection of inspired songs was put 
 into the hands of the Israelites, and they constitute 
 an integral part of the Old Testament. Tlie New 
 Testament, which we have the happiness to possess, 
 is understood to be complete. Its parts are 
 various — ^historical, doctrinal and argumentative, 
 practical, or perceptive and prophetical ; but it 
 contains no collection of songs, no one portion 
 written in a metrical form, or presenting a shadow 
 of internal evidence that the Holy Spirit, in dic- 
 tating it, designed that it should constitute the 
 matter of the church's praise. If Christ, or his 
 Apostles by the Spirit, pronounced or wrote Psalms 
 or Hymns or Spiritual Songs, God, in his provi- 
 dence, has been less careM of them than of other 
 inspired compositions. The ancient collection lias 
 come down entire; but one fragment of such 
 poetical compositions has not been preserved to 
 tell that they once had an existence. Granting 
 that the Apostles wrote Psalms, Hymns and Spiri- 
 tual Songs, it does not follow that they were dic- 
 tated by the Spirit, and intended to constitute a 
 rule of faith and practice, or any part of such rule. 
 Even those whom God honored to be his penmen, 
 may have written without the immediate direction 
 of the Spirit the result of their own studies and 
 
OF 1N8PIBED SONGS. 
 
 7i> 
 
 investigations ; and it is an evidence of that care 
 with which God has watched over the purity of 
 his o\vn word, that no part of such writings has 
 survived. A very natural prejudice in favor of 
 an inspired writer of a portion of revelation might 
 have seduced man into an undue attachment to 
 every thing proceeding from his pen, counteracted 
 perhaps the progress of sound knowledge, and pro- 
 moted the cause of error. It is well known to 
 every one who is an attentive obse^^ver of the in- 
 fluence of association upon the determination of 
 the human mind, that error is never so insinuating 
 and successful as when combined with the prin- 
 ciples of eternal truth ; that the error, which is 
 supported by the friend whom we love, is viewed 
 with less disgust, or received without inquiry ; and 
 that the heart is predisposed to give to that man, 
 whose clear, consistent and correct views upon one 
 •subject, have contributed to the stock of our know- 
 ledge, and expedited our progress in the investiga- 
 tion and acquisition of truth, credit for equal 
 perspicacity and correctness in every department 
 of study. We begin by attaching him to us, in 
 the character of a useful ally, and are, if not main- 
 taining a rigorous watch over the movements of 
 our minds, insensibly led to sit down at his feet, 
 and put ourselves in the situation of scholars. The 
 influence of a name associated with inspiration 
 must be inconceivably greater than that of either 
 the pei-sonal friend, or the man of approved judg- 
 ment. We can reason now very calmly upon the 
 
 •» 
 
 t^ (] 
 
 Irlj 
 
 ■ '5, 
 
 ! • It 
 
 
76 
 
 NO SECOND COLLECTION 
 
 •j .I'l 
 
 possibility of Isaiah or Jeremiah having written 
 upon subjects foreign to those of revelation, or only 
 incidentally bearing upon them, and having pro- 
 duced nothing worthy of more attention than the 
 [jages of Xewton or of Pollok ; but did their unin- 
 spired writings exist, it is probable the case would 
 be so far altered, that we should find the disjunc- 
 tion of wliat is and is not inspired, the union of 
 ])rofound submission to the words of the spirit by 
 tliem, and an impartial examination of their own 
 words, requiring an effort beyond the power of 
 man. But God has not furnished an occasion for 
 so severe a trial of man's strength. He has con- 
 sidered, in condoscensi(.>n, our frame ; he has pitied 
 our wealvuess, and put an absolute termination to 
 anything A^hich the inspired wntei*s may have 
 published, when not moved by the Holy Ghost. 
 
 The Old Testament contains references to sundrv 
 books which are not now extant in a separate 
 form — the Books of the wars of the Lord, of 
 Jasher, of Natlian, of Shemaiah the prophet, of 
 Jehu the son of Hanani. Solomon also wrote 
 niiiny songs, and a work, as it would seem, upon 
 natural history. AVe read that "his songs were a 
 thousand and five. And he spake of trees, from 
 the cedar tree that is in Lebanon even untx) the 
 hyssop that springeth out of the wall : he spake 
 also of beasts, and of fowl, and of creeping things, 
 and of fishes." We know, then, that such books 
 existed; but the allusion to them in the sacred 
 volume no more proves them to have been written 
 
of 
 'ote 
 >on 
 e u 
 •oin 
 the 
 ake 
 
 OF INSI'IRED 80NG8. 
 
 I t 
 
 by inspiration, than tlio alhision, in the Book of 
 Esther, to " the Book of the Olironicles of the Kings 
 of Media and Persia," proves that it was written 
 by the Holy Ghost. And even if we suppose a 
 part of them to have been tlie work of inspiration, 
 there are two circumstances which show that it 
 was not designed lor standing use in the cliurch — 
 tliat it did not constitute a portion of the Scriptures 
 which were written for our learning : — First, Tlioy 
 are lost in the most absolute sense of the word ; 
 and Second, upon the part of our Lord and his 
 Apostles tliere is no appeal to one of them, llie 
 Old Testament is quoted as unquestionable autho- 
 rity, and there is not a single insinuation that it is 
 in any part defective. Nay, it is pronounced com- 
 plete — "able to make wise unto salvation; pro- 
 ti table for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for 
 instruction in righteousness, that the man of God 
 m3Lyheperfeot^ thoroitghly furnished unto all good 
 works.*' 
 
 If we had the most conclusive evidence that the 
 Evangelists and Apostles wrote a thousand and 
 live songs, it still remains to be proved that they 
 were written by inspiration ; if we had the most 
 conclusive evidence that they were written by in- 
 spiration, it still remains to be proved that they 
 were adapted to general and permanent use among 
 Christians ; if it were proved that they were adapt- 
 ed, they have no longer an existence, and the spirit 
 of Christ alone, by an immediate communication, 
 can supply their place. 
 
 •% 
 
 
 t ' 
 
 1 '! 
 
78 
 
 NO SECOND COLLECTION 
 
 II T 
 
 'it ' 
 
 There is, however, no evidence duat Christ or }i 
 Apostles conunitted anything to writing wliich has 
 been lost — wrote any songs for the use of the 
 church additional to tlie Jewish collection, or de- 
 signed to supersede its use in the worship of Cxod. 
 Christ makes no reference to such poetical compo- 
 sitions. "The hymn whicli our Saviour sung with 
 his disciples at the conclusion of the last supper, is 
 generally supposed to have consisted of the Psalms 
 that Arc contained between the one hundred and 
 thirteenth and the one hundi-ed and eighteentli in- 
 clusive. This was called by the Jews the great 
 llallel or llymn^ and was usually sung by the!n 
 at the celebration of the Passover." (1) The 
 Apostles no where allude to any other than the 
 Old Testament collection of songs. " Is any merry ?" 
 says James, "Let him sing psalms." It is to be 
 hoped that before any expositor shall presume to 
 say that James refers to other psalms than those of 
 David, he will take the trouble of proving that at 
 that time, other psalms existed. The exhortation 
 is certainly both intelligible and appropriate, sup- 
 posing those to whom he wrote knew of no other 
 than the Psalms of David. Many a glad heart 
 has opened the book and sung them, and found its 
 gladness promoted by the exercise. 
 
 An appeal to the words of Paul in support either 
 of the existence and use of hymns, and spiritual 
 songs, distinct from the Paalms of David, or of the 
 propriety of introducing them into the sanctuary 
 
 (1) Gray'8 Key, 819. 
 
 
OF INSPIRIT) SONGS. 
 
 w 
 
 ^ry 
 
 Mould not be dofcrvin^ of a reply, were it not cal- 
 culated to make an impression upon the miml 
 which has never been exercised in the cAamina- 
 tion of the subject, and is warped by the prevail- 
 ing practice of various woi*shipping swicties, in 
 (connection with current phraseology. Those wlio 
 use unhispired songs must defend them. The songs 
 of Zi^n are usually called Pt^alms ; uninsjnred 
 songs, Hymns. To the inconsiderate, (and among 
 these may be reckoned some of the learned,) this 
 supplies abundant evidence that the Ephesians and . 
 Colossians used uninspired poetry, in connection 
 with the Psalms of David. Even a D. D. can 
 jisk, " Can it be doubted that the Christians of 
 Ephesus used hymns and spiritual songs?" But 
 let us look at the Apostle's words : "Teaching and 
 admonisliing one another in psalms and hymns and 
 spiritual songs, singing with grace in your heahs 
 to the Lord." (1) "Speaking to youi-selves in 
 psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and 
 making melody in your heart to the Lord." (2) 
 The terms employed to designate the matter of 
 praise are in the original as in the translation, in 
 both epistles, the same. Why may not all these 
 terms apply to the songs of Zion ? Tlie words of 
 the Apostle by no means imply the existence, 
 when he wrote, in the churches of Ephesus and 
 (yolosse, of hymns and spiritual songs not compre- 
 hended in the Book of Psalms. To the whole col- 
 lection the title " Psalms " is appropriated by 
 
 (1) Col. iii. 16. 
 
 (2> 1^. T. 19. 
 
 f 
 
 I': 
 
 
 I • 
 
 1. 1= 
 
 , 
 
 
so 
 
 NO SECOND COLLKCTION 
 
 m^i^ 
 
 % 
 
 lp 
 
 ■I 
 
 Ohriat and his Apostles. The Hebrew word. 
 Tehillim, by which also it is distinguished, is more 
 correctly translated '^ Hymns. ^^ And from the 
 character of the book, every one nuist at once per- 
 ceive with what propriety it may be entitled 
 " Spiritual Songs." Brown, in his dictionary, un- 
 der the word psalm, thus writes : " When Psalms, 
 Hymns, and Spiritual Songs are mentioned together, 
 psaUns may denote such as were sung on instru- 
 ments ; hymns, such as contain only matter of 
 praise; and spiritual songs, such as contain doc- 
 trines, history, and prophecy for men's instruction.'' 
 The distinction is deduced from the original names 
 applied to diiFerent divine poems, and is sanctioned 
 by the general voice of expositoi-s. There is no 
 reason, however, constraining us to adopt the 
 opinion that there are, in the inspired collection, 
 pieces to which one or other of these denomina- 
 tions must be exclusively applied. The particular 
 view of the character of one of the songs of the 
 Lord which we take, may lead us to apply to it one 
 denomination in preference to another. If we 
 would mark that particular feature of its character 
 present to our mind, it may be necessary to make 
 choice of one rather than another of the three 
 designations used with reference to inspired poeti- 
 cal compositions ; but I apprehend there is no one 
 part of the collection to which the title psalms so 
 exclusively belongs that it may not be called 
 hymns or spiritual sotigs / no part to which the 
 title hymns belongs so exclusively that it may not 
 
OF INSPIRED 80N08. 
 
 81 
 
 be called psalim or spiritual songs ; no part to 
 which the title spiritual songs belongs so exclu- 
 sively that it may not be called psalms or hymns, 
 Tlie songs of Zion will be called by all these names 
 mentioned by the Apostle, according to the light 
 in which they are viewed. They are all Psalms, 
 as having been occasionally sung accompanied by 
 instrumental music. They are all Hymns, because 
 composed in honor of the Supreme Being. They 
 are all Spiritual Songs, because poetical and com- 
 posed by the direction of the Spirit. According, 
 then, as the mode in which they were occasionally 
 sung, their matter, or their structure and divine 
 origin, are taken into consideration, the poetical 
 pieces found collected in the Old Testament will 
 be called psalms, or hymns, or spiritual songs. 
 
 There is nothing more common among men, 
 there is nothing more common in Scripture, than 
 to call the same thing by different nam(3s, accord- 
 ing to the view which is taken of its character and 
 use. The Old and New Testaments are called also 
 the Word of God, the ScriptureSj and the lively 
 oracles of God. The ministers of Christ are also 
 called Ambassadors, Bishops, Stewards, Elders, Pas- 
 tors, Teachers, Shepherds. The writer of the llOtli 
 Psalm calls the Scriptures, to which he had access, 
 the Law of the Lord, his testimonies, precepts, 
 statutes, commandments, judgments, word. Be- 
 cause we more frequently apply the term Scripture 
 to denote the revelation which God has made to 
 man, who would from that conclude that the loo^rd 
 
 
 
 I'' 
 
 
 ■ iff! 
 
 -{ ■ ■' 
 
 « ' 
 
 n J 
 
 p 
 
 'm 
 
82 
 
 NO SECOND COLLECTION 
 
 f 
 
 i 
 
 II 
 
 ijM ;, 
 
 of God^ and the lively oracles of God, are books 
 distinct from the Scriptwe ? Because we almost 
 exclusively apply the term ministers to point out 
 those who are set apart to declare the counsel of 
 God, and to administer the ordinances of God's 
 house, who would conclude that ambassadors of 
 Ohrist, hishops, elders, pastors, &c., are orders of 
 men distinct from the ministers of reconciliation 
 and from one another? Because the Saviour has 
 adopted the style of the Jew, and used the term 
 la^o to denote the Pentateuch, who would conclude 
 that the testimmdes of God, \ns, precepts, judgments, 
 wo^'d, are works totally distinct from the Books of 
 Moses? There is just one class of men capable of 
 drawing such a conclusion — those who can infer 
 frora the phraseology which Paul employs in the 
 epistles to the Ephesians and Colossians, that Hymns 
 and Spiritual Songs must be different from the 
 Psahns of David. 
 
 If to the preceding reasoning it should be ob- 
 jected that, though different names are appropri- 
 ated in Scripture to the same object, we do not 
 find an enumeration of those names, at the same 
 time and in the same connection, in order to ex- 
 hibit it in different points of view, the answer is 
 plain — the objection is not founded in fact. We 
 do find in the word of God a variety of terms 
 - employed to point out the same thing in its various 
 aspects, in the same manner that the Apostle 
 applies the terais Psalnis, Hymns and Spiritual 
 /So?igs, to denote one collection of inspired odes 
 
 I* r 
 
OF INSPIRED SONGS. 
 
 ^3 
 
 under different views. When David says (1): 
 " Give unto Solomon my son a perfect heart, to 
 keep \hj ^f^TncmdrrienU^ thy testimonies^ and thy 
 statutes^'' how shall we explain the commandments 
 of the Lord, that the matter of them and the form 
 of them, may appear distinct from the matter and 
 form, of the testimonies and statutes ? Is there a 
 man who will take up the Pentateuch, the Books 
 of Joshua, of Judges, and of Samuel, and show 
 us what are the testimonies of God as they are 
 distinguished from the commandments? and the 
 statutes as they are distinguished from both ? Is 
 there a man who can show tliiit either with respect 
 to their matter or their form, they are not identi- 
 cal? " Let a man so account of us," says Paul, (2) 
 " as of the ministers of Christ and stewa/rds of the 
 mysteries of God." Were the Apostles divided 
 into two classes ? Was one class called ^mnister's ? 
 the other stevmrds F or have we not Iv^re two views 
 of the same character ? "I exhort, t]]orefo:e, that, 
 iirst of all, swpplications^ prayeiMy vntci'a -sions^ 
 and giving of thanks be made ibr all mon." (3) 
 Here there is obviously a multiplicarion of terms 
 to exhibit different views of the same exercise. I 
 should like to be informed how a man may pray 
 without making supplication and intercession : how 
 intercede, without making prayer and supplication. 
 Till I have been taught tliis curious lesson, I must 
 be excused for thinking that Chiistians may fulfil 
 the apostolic injunction, "and sing with grace^ 
 
 (1) 1 Chron. xxix, 19. (2) 1 Coi. iv. 1. (3) 1 Tim. il. 1. 
 
 n 
 
 {:■ 
 
 ;i il ! 
 
 :!'-! 
 
 
 ii'i 
 
 i 
 
 m. 
 
 Vh 
 
 h 
 
84 
 
 NO SECOND COLLECTION 
 
 ■■.'■'i'] 
 
 :'H5 
 
 in psalms and hymns, and spiritual songs," who 
 always use the Psalms of David. 
 
 Perhaps some may think that an easier explana. 
 tion of the Apostle's phraseology is found in the 
 titles prefixed to the greater part of the Psalms in 
 the Greek translation of the Old Testament, called 
 the Septuagint, from which he quotes frequently, 
 even when the reading differs from the received 
 Hebrew text, and which would naturally be put 
 into the hands of the primitive Christians, speak- 
 ing the Greek language. K so, I do not object. 
 The reason why an immediate reference was not 
 made to those titles is, that they are considered by 
 many of doubtful authority, and to some of the 
 psalms no titles are t)refixed. It is true, however, 
 that the titles given to the psalms answer to the 
 terms employed by Paul, to designate the poetical 
 compositions which he requires the churches of 
 Ephesus and Colosse, to use in the celebration of 
 praise. We find one entitied Psalmos (Psalm), 
 another Ode (Song), and another HdUeluiah, The 
 last title is made up of two Hebrew words, which 
 signify " Praise ye the Lord," and identifies the 
 poem to which it is prefixed with that of which 
 the Greek term Hyrwaoa (Hymn) is the proper 
 specific tide. Of the titled psalms the greater 
 number have the first of the three titles men- 
 tioned, twenty-seven have the second, and eighteen 
 the third. Granting, then, that tlie appropriate 
 Greek title of the eighteen psalms of praise is 
 Hyrrmoi (Hymns), Paul, by directing the churches 
 
 
OF INSPIEED SONGS. 
 
 85 
 
 to use psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, 
 points out to them the Book of Psalms, accordinpj 
 to the titles prefixed to most of tliem in the version 
 which was best known of course, to all who spake 
 the Greek language. (1) 
 
 From what has been said, it must appear pretty 
 evident that, whilst the New Testament supplies 
 us with no songs for the use of the church, Christ 
 and his Apostles are silent as to any known to 
 them, and used under their direction, not included 
 in the Psalms of David. 
 
 il' 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 
 (1) Note K. 
 
! 
 
 
 ;SiH 
 
 
 Ik. 
 
 
 ill 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 1* 
 
 111" 
 
 m 1 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 Modern Hyrrms and Songs. 
 
 It is with extreme embarrassment that I approadi 
 the consideration of the claims of modem poetical 
 compositions, written for the use of the church tmd 
 introduced into her services. In impugning their 
 inspiration, we are contending against an adversary 
 who has a substantive existence, and yet his exist- 
 ence is denied. The whole difficulty involved in 
 the discussion, is traceable to a confusion of ideas 
 that attaches to those who write, as well as to those 
 who use hymns or songs written, for tlie public or 
 social services of the professed followers of Christ, 
 without profesmig to claim for such compositions 
 a place among inspired writings. 
 
 Some of our religious Poets, and those whose 
 works are most extensively used, claim little, if 
 anything less, than inspiration for themselves. 
 The expressions occasionally used would, as we 
 shall have occasion to notice, warrant the conclu- 
 sion that th*.y considered themselves entitled to 
 stand upon a more elevated position than some of 
 the inspired writers. As this may be judged too 
 severe a charge to bring against our admired Poets, 
 
 ;!< I 
 
 i 
 
 \ I 
 
 ' -' m 
 
 \ B 
 
88 
 
 MODERN HYMNS. 
 
 M i! 
 
 : '71' ' 
 
 lU 
 
 let an appeal to their own language decide the 
 question of their just claims, or unwarrantable 
 assumption. 
 
 Dr. Watts says, in his preface to his hymns and 
 spiritual songs: "There are also in the Book of 
 Psalms many deficiencies of light and glory, which 
 our Lord Jesus Clirist and his Apostles have sup- 
 plied in the writings of the New Testament, and 
 with this advantage I have composed these spiiitual 
 songs which are now presented to the world. Nor 
 is the attempt vainglorious or presuming; for in 
 respect of clear evangelical knowledge, the least 
 in the kingdom of heaven is greater than all the 
 Jewish prophets." Here there is plainly a con- 
 founding of that illumination which begins in the 
 new birth with inspiration. If the latter part of 
 the statement mean anything in relation to the 
 composition of spiritual songs, it means that him- 
 self, though the least in the kingdom of God, being 
 greater than all the Jewish prophets, and, of course, 
 than David, is better qualified than he was to com- 
 pose songs for standing use in the church, and im- 
 plies either that the Psalmist, though the spirit 
 spake by him, might err, or himself was raised 
 above the possibility of error. The Apostles only 
 desired to have their writings on the same ground 
 with the prophets — teaching us that the church is 
 built upon the foundation of the Apostles and 
 prophets; but his compositions must occupy a 
 higher place than the prophets. .- . . .; 
 
 . The superiority which the gentle Watts assumea 
 
MOPERN HYMNS. 
 
 89 
 
 in the presence of the sweet Psalmist is thus 
 animadverted on by Eeid, in his " Observations 
 and Remarks on Dr. Watts' Preface to his Book of 
 Psahns and Hymns:" — "It may be proper to 
 notice the insulting manner in which the Doctor 
 treats David, in his imitation of the 119th Psalm, 
 and in the note which he sets before it. He says: 
 'I have collected and disposed the most useful 
 verses of tliis psalm under eighteen different heads, 
 and formed a divine song npon each of tliem. But 
 the verses are much transposed to attain some de- 
 gree of connection.' This psalm, as it stands in 
 tlie original Hebrew, is one of the most artful 
 and elegant, and perhaps one of the most labored, 
 compositions that ever appeared in any language. 
 It is divided into twenty-two parts, and each part 
 contains eight stanzas or verseb, which begin with 
 the same letter of the Hebrew alphabet. It was 
 probably composed when the Psalmist was far 
 advanced in years, and matured in divine know- 
 ledge and wisdom, for it contains lessons of practi- 
 cal religion which have not only never been 
 equalled by the pen of man, but are, in fact, the 
 sum and aubstance of all true religion, as it exists 
 in the heart and experience of the aged Christian. 
 The man who has spent a long life in the study of 
 the Scriptures and the practice of Christianity, will 
 here find, day by day, new lessons of spiritual wis- 
 dom to regulate his heart and aficctions. Men 
 possessed of the most exalted talents — men the 
 most highly endowed with every Christian virtue — 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 i|''.t 
 
 !;< 
 
 ^ 
 
 ,* 
 
 
 I 'U 
 
00 
 
 MODERN IIYMN8. 
 
 if 
 
 ?!:! 
 
 have not been ashamed to read, and study and 
 meditate upon this psalm to the end of their lives, 
 and confess that they always found something in it 
 new and delightful. But Doctor W. treats it as a 
 piece of crude composition, deficient in connection 
 and precision, and as if some of it were useless or 
 unintelligible to the Christian church, and, there- 
 fore, not fit to be sung in the praises of God. In 
 order * to attain some degree of connection,' he has 
 mangled, and torn, and dislocated, almost every 
 joint of this divine composition. We talk of a 
 language being murdered, when the writer or 
 speaker uses the words of it in a manner which is 
 highly improper. But Doctor W. has committed 
 murder in a much more criminal sense, for he has 
 torn this psalm limb from limb, and put jt together 
 in such a bungling manner that not only its beauty 
 and elegance, but the very sense of it, is in a great 
 measure lost. He has the vanity and presumption 
 to say, that ' he has collected and disposed the 
 most useful verses of it under eighteen different 
 heads, and formed a divine song upon each of 
 them.' Some of the verses he considered as use- 
 less, and threw them aside ; and the rest he altered 
 and arranged according to his own fancy, and this 
 he calls ^forming a divine song upon each of 
 them: " (1) 
 
 Wesley says, in his preface to the Hymns for 
 Methodists: "It is large enough to contain all the 
 important truths of our holy religion, whether 
 
 (1) Pp. 21—28. 
 
MODERN HYMNS. 
 
 91 
 
 of 
 
 specnlative or practical : yea, to illustrate them all 
 and to prove them all, both by Scripture and 
 reason. Amlthia is done in regular order." Again 
 he adds : " May I be permitted to add a few words 
 with respect to the poetry ? Then I will speak to 
 them who are judges thereof with all freedom and 
 unreserve. To these I may say without offence : 
 First, In those hymns there is v^ doggerel, no 
 botches — nothing put in to patcl. ^) the rhyme — 
 no feeble expletives ; second, Here is nothing tur- 
 gid or bombast on the one hand, or low and creep- 
 ing on the other ; third, There are no cant expres- 
 sions — no words without meaning; those who 
 impute this to us know not what they say : we 
 talk common sense both in prose and verse, and 
 use no words but in a fixed and detenninate 
 meaning ; fourth. Here are (allow mo to say) both 
 the purity, the strength, and the elegance of the 
 English language." Again, speaking of some who 
 had reprinted some of the hymns : "I desire they 
 would not attempt to mend them, for they are 
 really not able. None of them is able to mend 
 either the sense or the verse." Nothing more can 
 be claimed for the writings of the Holy Ghost. 
 There is neither error nor defect in the matter, and 
 there is no defect in the form. The author of some 
 of the hymns, and the selector of the rest, has pro- 
 nounced the book perfect, admitting of no im- 
 provement — more perfect than the Bible. Be 
 patient, reader. I have not made a statement 
 without thought. If I liave thought incorrectly, 
 
 lii 
 
 \Mi* 
 
 V i 
 
 ,\" % 
 
 * 
 

 A^ 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 &c 
 
 // 
 
 
 A<^ 
 
 
 I I.I 
 
 11.25 
 
 UIM 125 
 laifc? 122 
 2.0 
 
 lU 
 
 miut 
 
 U 11.6 
 
 6" 
 
 HiolDgra{iuc 
 .Sciences 
 Corporalion 
 
 4 
 
 ^\ 
 
 4 
 
 ■S5 
 
 <^ 
 
 4^ 
 
 
 
 ^>^ 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SS0 
 
 (716) •72-4503 
 
 '^ 
 

 
 ^ 
 
 rv 
 
 
9d 
 
 KODEBN HTMNS. 
 
 point out the error. This collection contains only 
 the important, but " all the important truths of our 
 most holy religion, whether speculative or practi- 
 cal." Wliere are the unimportant truths of our 
 holy religion to be found ? Doctrines not taught 
 in Scripture are not doctrines of our holy religion 
 at all, but unholy traditions of vain man. The 
 unimportant truths of our holy religion must be in 
 the Bible. If the character which the compiler 
 has given of his " Hymns " be just, in possession of 
 it we would have no cause to regret the loss of the 
 Scriptures. It would form an excellent and ade- 
 quate substitute, while the minds of the weak 
 would be freed from the difficult exercise of sepa» 
 rating between the important and the unimportant 
 truths, and furnished with the proofs which reason 
 supplies of the doctrines of religion, and which are 
 wanting to him who has nothing but the word of 
 God. Let it pass. There is neither error, nor defect 
 nor redundancy in the hymns of John Wesley ! 
 
 The original and grand source of the en'or in 
 holding modern poetical compositions to be in- 
 spired, is that to which we have already referred, 
 and which is brought to view in the words quoted 
 from the preface of Dr. Watts : The confounding 
 of the very wide distinction between inspiration 
 and regeneration, or its fruit, spiritual illumination. 
 To set aside the claims of modem poets to inspira- 
 tion, it is only necessary to bring them to the test 
 of the principles enumerated in the first Chapter. 
 From that Chapter, it appears that every inspired 
 
MODERN HTMNS. 
 
 9d 
 
 m- 
 rred, 
 loted 
 ding 
 ition 
 tion. 
 ira- 
 test 
 er. 
 ired 
 
 writing having Grod for its author', is free from 
 error, defect or redundancy, and authoritative in 
 the determination of all questions conteTn^plated l/y 
 it, and in demanding the unqualified reception of 
 its doctrines, and absolute submission to its rules, 
 of those to whom it is given. 
 
 The characteristics of inspiration, which have 
 been enumerated, being admitted, and the Scrip- 
 ture points them out to us, there can be no longer 
 a difficulty in excluding the claims of any, the 
 most distinguished theological writers, whether of 
 prose or of verse, who have lived subsequent to 
 the Apostles, to inspiration. In whatever estima- 
 tion the names of Calvin, of Beza, of Owen, of 
 Newton, of "Watts, and of Dwight, with a host of 
 others, are held — with whatever pleasure their 
 works are read — however profitable their writings 
 may have proved in the elucidation and defence of 
 truth, and in the edification of the church, they 
 have no intrinsic excellence in them. Their names, 
 as divines, are honored, because associated with 
 sincere piety; and their works, in a theological 
 point of view, derive their value from being 
 founded on the word of God. We can only re- 
 ceive them upon comparison with the word of 
 God, and a discovery of the identity of the doc- 
 trines which they teach with the doctrines of Scrip- 
 ture. The very examination and trial of their 
 writings by the lively oracles of God, implies the 
 conviction that possibly there may be found in 
 them deviations from tiie inspired standard. Is 
 
 .ia 4 
 
 
 i''li 
 
 Bj 
 
94 
 
 MODERN HYMNS. 
 
 I' 't 
 
 ; ' !: 
 
 
 there one who does not perceive that the moment 
 he admits the inspiration of their works, or the 
 works of any one of them, lie renounces all right 
 to examine them, and to compare them witli the 
 Scriptures, to ascertain their correctness ? He is 
 forthwith bound to receive every statement with- 
 out question, without reply. They become a 
 standard of truth and duty. We do not consider 
 ourselves at liberty to inquire whether anything 
 contained in the word of God be true — be pure. 
 Whatever is found there is considered true and 
 pure, of course. Why? Because it is tJie word of 
 God — the word of insjAration, !N'ow all portions 
 of inspired writing have equal authority. To ques- 
 tion the correctness of any proposition of an in- 
 spired book, is to question the truth of God. Is 
 there one in the Christian church who would take 
 up the writings, or any part of the writings, of 
 Newton, for instance, of Watts, or of Wesley, and 
 say, " Here is a book in which there is not one 
 error, or dubious expression ; in which there is not 
 wanting one statement necessary to render it per- 
 fect, and perfectly adapted to its end; in which 
 there will not be found one superfluous proposition 
 or illustration, one mere conjecture, one sentence 
 which could be spared, without marring the beauty, 
 the arrangement, the perspicuity, the fulness ; by 
 which I am bound ; the truth of which I dare not 
 question, apart from all external evidence ; which 
 is the rule of my faith and practice ; and to which 
 I appeal, freely and finally, in all controversies of 
 
MODEBN HYMNS. 
 
 95 
 
 ment 
 
 f the 
 
 right 
 
 li tho 
 
 He 13 
 
 with- 
 
 me a 
 
 nsider 
 
 ything 
 pure. 
 
 le and 
 
 oofdof 
 
 lortions 
 
 !o ques- 
 an in- 
 
 od. Is 
 
 lid take 
 
 ngs, of 
 
 ey, and 
 Lot one 
 '0 is not 
 it per- 
 which 
 [position 
 ]entence 
 ibeauty, 
 [ess; by 
 are not 
 which 
 which 
 srsies of 
 
 a religious nature; from which the individual 
 who dissents is guilty of rejecting the truth and 
 denying the authority of God?" I confidently 
 hope there is not one. I am persuaded there is 
 not one. And if not, then there is not one who 
 does not deny the inspiration of Newton, of Watts, 
 or of Wesley. Although the use of the poetical 
 writings of Newton, of Watts, or of Wesley, and 
 the vindication of the propriety of introducing 
 them into the house of God as the matter of praise, 
 does not imply the assertion of their inspiration, 
 yet it has led to a prevailing indistinctness of appre- 
 hension upon the subject of inspiration in general, 
 and involves those who use, and vindicate the use of 
 uninspired compositions, in a fearful responsibility. 
 The third fact is, I consider, proved, that no 
 book or books, subsequent to the Psalms of David, 
 have been given by inspiration of the Holy Ghost, 
 to constitute the matter of the churches praise ; 
 and it has been proved that an inspired collection 
 of songs w^as necessary, from the fact that one was 
 given by inspiration. But if the existence of a 
 collection of psalms, hymns and spiritual songs, 
 given by inspiration, infer that it was necessary 
 one should be given to the church, the conclusion 
 which follows from the third fact is, that no second 
 inspired collection was needed in the church — is 
 needed by us under this dispensation. 
 
 A second collection of songs, dictated by the 
 Spirit, must be unnecessary for one of three rea- 
 sons : — Either believers are not required to praise 
 
 !l!*^ 
 
 li 
 
 \'\-M^ 
 
 
 ! , 
 
9Q 
 
 MODERN HYMNS. 
 
 ' t 
 
 God in a song under the New Testament dispensa- 
 tion, or the superior advantages of later times 
 enable Christians, or Christian ministers, to write, 
 without the special aid of inspiration, with an 
 accuracy, a propriety and a precision, which the 
 Old Prophet required the aid of inspiration to ex- 
 hibit ; or the Psalm« of Da^ad are not divested of 
 their adaptation to the exigencies of a worshipping 
 people by their age, and do not require to be super- 
 sejied by any others. 
 
 1st. Shall we suppose that believers are not re- 
 quired to praise God in the use of songs under the 
 New Testament dispensation ? Is this the reason 
 that God has not supplied us with psalms and 
 songs, specially designed for the members of Christ 
 in the last days of the world ? It has been shown 
 in the introduction, from the example of Christ and 
 his Apostles, and from inspired precept, that the 
 church is still required to sing praise — that it con- 
 stitutes a permanent part of instituted worship. 
 Perhaps 
 
 2d. The superior light shed upon the church 
 enables Christians or ministers of reconciliation to 
 write, without the special aid of inspiration, with 
 an accuracy, a propriety, and a precision, which 
 they required the immediate direction of the Holy 
 Ghost to exhibit, who lived previous to the incar- 
 nation of the Son of God. From the manner in 
 which Dr. Watts has introduced the words of our 
 Lord concerning John the Baptist, he would seem 
 to have thought they implied as much. " Yerily 
 
MODEBN HYMNS. 
 
 07 
 
 )ensa- 
 times 
 write, 
 th an 
 ;h the 
 to ex- 
 ited of 
 ipping 
 super- 
 riot re- 
 ier the 
 reason 
 ms and 
 [ Christ 
 I shown 
 rist and 
 hat the 
 it con- 
 rorship. 
 
 church 
 ition to 
 , with 
 which 
 le Holy 
 e incar- 
 nner in 
 of our 
 Id seem 
 ■' Yerily 
 
 I say unto you, among them that are born ot 
 women there hath not risen a greater than John 
 the Baptist : notwithstanding he that is least in tlie 
 kingdom of heaven is greater than he." (1) There 
 is evidently no reference here to a capability of 
 writing upon divine subjects, or on any subject, 
 with propriety and accuracy. The writings of 
 every inspired penman lay claim to infallible accu- 
 racy — to imerring propriety. In these respects, 
 therefore, one inspired writer cannot be greater 
 than another, and much less an uninspired writer, 
 greater than one inspired. John, €t8 a teacheft* of 
 divine thmgs^ could not possibly be greater than 
 the Prophet Isaiah, nor the greatest in the kingdom 
 of God, greater than John. 
 
 There is nothing more common, or less liable to 
 misconstruction, than the application of the term 
 greoiU/r^ when not an inherent, but a relative, not a 
 personal, but an official, superiority is intended. 
 *' Only in the throne will I be greater than thou," 
 says Pharaoh to Joseph, when, it can scarcely be 
 doubted, he conadered his s^ant, in point of in- 
 tellectual strength and wisdom, his superior. 
 ^' Tliis man, Mordecai, waxed greater and greater^'' 
 we read, when there is simply a reference to the 
 office he filled and the extent of his reputation. 
 " Whetlier is greater^ he that sitteth at meat or he 
 that serveth ?" It is readily answered : He that 
 sitteth at meat; yet, in regard to talent, education, 
 intelligence, the servant may be vastly superior to 
 
 0) M»th. xi. 11. 
 
 1 i 
 
 \\\\i A 
 
 |ij 
 
 
'I, 
 
 -I 
 
 lb! 
 
 
 if'' 
 
 08 
 
 MODERN HYMNS. 
 
 his master. Because, according to the terms of 
 the covenant of redemption, the Saviour was the 
 servant of the Father, he says, " My Father is 
 (greater than I," though the names given to him, 
 the attributes and works ascribed to him, prove 
 him to be the father's equal — his feUow, as he is 
 stvled in Zechariali. 
 
 John is introduced to notice, not in his personal, 
 but his prophetic character, in connection with the 
 Hl)ecial province assigned to him among them who 
 had been or should be appointed to reveal Christ 
 Jesus the Lord. See the parallel passage in 
 Luke (1) : " Among those tliat are bom of women, 
 there is not a greater prophet than John the Bap- 
 tist : but he that is (the) least (prophet) in the king- 
 dom of God is greater than he." How is John 
 laore than a prophet? Li the nearer place he 
 occupied to the Lord. He was not more holy, 
 more faithful, more inspired, or more accurate in 
 declaring the word of God. But whereas tliey 
 were sent before to announce that a deliverer 
 should rise out of Judah, and turn away ungodli- 
 ness from Jacob, John occupies the distinguished 
 place of his Forerunner, to prepare the way for 
 him, proclaim his immediate approach, and point 
 him out. Tliis is the reason our Lord assigns for 
 describing him, as more than a prophet " What 
 went ye out for to see ? A prophet : yea, I say 
 unto you, and more tha/n apropJiet For this is he 
 of whom it is written, Behold, 1 send my messenger 
 
 (1) Luke Tii. 28. 
 
 
MODERN I1YMN8. 
 
 9!» 
 
 rodli- 
 lished 
 for 
 
 say 
 19 he 
 jnger 
 
 before thy face, which shall prepare tliy way be- 
 fore thee." How is the least prophet in the king- 
 dom of Heaven greater than John ? He occupies 
 a still more honorable place than John did. He is 
 a companion and a friend, and has discoveries made 
 to him which were hidden from all the greatest 
 that had gone before him, or were only obscurely 
 unfolded to them. " And he turned unto his dis- 
 ciples, and said privately: Blessed are the eyes 
 which see the things that ye see : for I tell you, 
 that many prophets and kings have desired to see 
 those things that ye see, and have not seen them : 
 and to hear those things which ye hear, and have 
 not heard them." (1) 
 
 Or is it urged that superiority is ascribed not 
 merely to the least prophet, but to the least saint 
 in the kingdom of God ? Be it granted. He has 
 a relative superiority. His lot is ordered in a time 
 of greater light and greater glory — glory eclipsing 
 all the splendor of a former dispensation. "If the 
 ministi'ation of condemnation be glor /, much more 
 doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in 
 glory. For even tliat which was made glorious had 
 no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that 
 excelleth." (2) The shadows have fled away. The 
 mysteries, which were seen dimly through types 
 and figures, are discovered before the New Testa- 
 ment Saint, in their proper character and substance. 
 He has clearly set before him the mystery of 
 Christ, in relation to the application to all nations 
 
 (1) Luke z. 24. (2> 2 Cor. Ui. 9, 10. 
 
 m 
 
 « 
 
 
100 
 
 MODEBN HTMN8. 
 
 1 I 
 
 %i 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 of the benefits of redemption, "which in other 
 ages was not made known unto the sons of men, 
 as it is now revealed unto the holy Apostles and 
 prophets by the Spirit," and through them " to the 
 saints." He is presented with a view in a historical 
 form of the accomplishment of that plan of salva- 
 tion, which the prophets did not fully comprehend, 
 who foretold the coming of Christ, by whom the 
 l)lan was carried into eflfect, and the sufferings by 
 which he was perfected. " Of which salvation 
 the prophets have inquired and searched diligently, 
 who prophesied of the grace that should come unto 
 you: searching what, and what manner of time 
 the spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, 
 when it testified beforehand the suflferings of 
 Christ, and the glory that should foUow." He 
 occupies a place in which he has greater advan- 
 tages for the investigation of prophecy, than the 
 prophets who uttered tlie predictions. In one 
 word, the canon of Scripture completed, is put into 
 his hands. 
 
 Does it follow, because a man has greater light, 
 more abundant means of infonnation upon all reli- 
 gious subjects, has advantages greater than pro- 
 phets, (inspiration out of the question,) that he is 
 wiser? His responsibility is increased, and, alas ! 
 often his guilt Night, twilight, and the light of a 
 meridian sun, are alike to him whose eyes are 
 closed. " This is the condemnation, that light is 
 come into the world, and men loved darkness 
 rather than light, because their deeds were evil." 
 
 ,- 1 
 
MODERN HYMNS. 
 
 101 
 
 IS 
 
 as! 
 
 df a 
 
 are 
 
 t is 
 less 
 ril." 
 
 However abundant the means of knowledge, even 
 with the understanding awake to their importance 
 and the manner of using them, our knowledge ac- 
 quired in the use of means is necessarily giadual, 
 and our progress cannot be greater than the energy 
 and diligence, with which they are employed. 
 Men, whose knowledge is accumulated by the use 
 of means, may be found in all stages from igno- 
 rance to perfection. Tlio Hebrew Christians, t<» 
 whom Paul writes, as we, belonged to the kingdom 
 of God, and yet he addressed them thus : " When 
 for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need 
 that one tcacli you again which be i\\Q first jmnci- 
 pies of the oracles of God!''' (1) They were igno- 
 rant of \\\Q first principles of the oracles of God, 
 or but imperfectly acquainted with them. But 
 the least among tliem was greater than John — than 
 all the Jewish prophets. It will not, however, be 
 said that a man who needs to be taught which be 
 the first principles of the oracles of God, is as well 
 qualified to write Psalms, and Hymns, and Spiritual 
 Songs as David ; it will not be said that he is quali- 
 fied at all. The superiority, therefore, of the chil- 
 dren of God's kingdom must consist in something 
 which does not necessarily infer greater wisdom, 
 or a capability of standing among prophets, much 
 less above them, in writing for the church. They 
 enjoyed the advantages and privileges of the New 
 Covenant, concerning whom Paul writes thus to 
 Timothy : " From a pure heart, and a good con- 
 
 - ■ 1, i 
 
 1 '. . 
 
 'Hi 
 
102 
 
 MODEBN IITMN6. 
 
 liii 
 
 
 ir. 
 
 11' 
 
 .1 \ 
 
 'i , 
 
 science, ftnd faith unfeigned, some having swerved 
 liave turned aside unto vain jangling: deHiring to 
 he teachers of othei*s : understanding neitlier what 
 tliey say, nor whereof they affinn." (1) And are 
 there not many still ignorant of the first principles 
 of the oracles of God within the church ? And arc 
 tliere not who desire to be teachers who understand 
 jieither what they say nor whereof they affirm ? 
 
 Men may be allowed to possess a knowledge of 
 lacts, (doctrines, precepts, promises, &c., of revela- 
 tion, and still not bo qualified to write with an 
 accuracy ensuring the faithful communication of 
 what they know. Men who have obtained a libe- 
 ral education, it will be said, are qualified. But a 
 liberal education constitutes no part of that supe- 
 riority which is predicated of those who belong to 
 the Kingdom of God. All Christians have not a 
 liberal education, and many, who enjoy all its 
 advantages, do not belong to Christ. But the least 
 in the Kingdom of God possesses the superiority of 
 which our Lord makes mention. 
 
 What is the practical evidence that men of 
 talents, education, piety never questioned, have 
 produced of being able to come into competition 
 with prophets in writing for the benefit of the 
 church? The spirit of truth is the spirit of con- 
 sistency. The truth is always consistent with it- 
 pelf. The word of inspiration, therefore, never can 
 contradict itself. No contradiction accordingly is 
 to be found among inspired writers from Moses to 
 
 (1) 1 Tim. I. 6,7. 
 
MODERN IIYMN9. 
 
 lU'] 
 
 Jolin. Tliey all ^^ speak the same things llow 
 inucli contradiction among tlieological writers — 
 among toriters of hymns — among men whose 
 sacred songs are used as the matter* of praise ! How 
 much oi>po8ition among professors, and ministers 
 (so called and so received) of Christ, while all pro- 
 fess to derive their knowledge from the same 
 source, and that affording no ground of division, 
 because it is one I Upon every doctrine of revela- 
 tion, upon the most prominent, there has been and 
 is diversity of views. Tliis is a bad argument of 
 ability to write with as much propriety and accu- 
 racy as Prophets — to supply an adequate substitute 
 for the spiritual songs given by inspiration. With 
 this fact before his eyes, the man who would place 
 an uninspired individual, whatever may be his 
 character or attainments, upon a level with an 
 inspired one, not to say above him, as a writer, can 
 hardly be considered of a sound mind. Among 
 men of conflicting sentiments, in possession of the 
 same facilities for acquiring information upon reli- 
 gious subjects, liow shall we select the man whose 
 accuracy is complete? We cannot. We must 
 receive the vn-itings of all with cautious examina- 
 tion ; and when we find them intruding into a place, 
 which belongs not to them, however great their 
 inherent value, we must give them the same treat- 
 ment that the priests did Uzziah, King of Judah, 
 when he went into the temple of the Lord to burn 
 incense upon the altar of incense. But, indeed, it 
 one individual be found wandering into the mazes 
 
 I 
 
 i! 
 
 :[| 
 
 li 
 
 i 
 
 :;J 
 
'1 
 
 I I 
 'i ': 
 
 104 
 
 MODERN HYMNS. 
 
 of eiTor, in the enjoyment of all the advantages 
 common to Christians, we can no longer consider 
 those advantages a security against error and devi- 
 ation in any. (1) 
 
 If the superior advantages of the Christian dis- 
 pensation do not qualify men to write with in- 
 fallible accuracy — accuracy equal to that of inspi- 
 ration — ^we must still look for another reason why 
 an inspired collection of Songs, in addition to the 
 one. with which the church has been presented, or 
 designed to supersede its use, is not necessary. 
 Perhaps 
 
 3d. The Old Testament Psalms are sufficient for 
 the church still, and adapted to her present state. 
 Tliis brings us forward to the examination of the 
 FouiiTH and last fact upon which our argument 
 rests, and tlie consideration of which shall form the 
 subject of another chapter, 
 
 (l)Notel.. 
 
 Hi 
 
 •-m 
 
 • m 
 
 n 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Are the Psalms of Damd adapted to the State of 
 the Chv/rch under this Dispensation, as undei' 
 the former ? 
 
 The reason why it was not necessary that a second 
 collection of songs for the use of the church 
 should be given by inspiration, remains to be 
 pointed out. It is found in the fourth fact, from 
 which we argue in favor of the exclusive use of 
 the " Songs of Zion" in the celebration of praise. 
 
 The Book of Psalms is no less adapted to our 
 situation and times than it was to the situation of 
 Israelites, a/nd the times of their national existence, 
 
 Tliis fact will be admitted by every one who is 
 acquainted with the Book — ^not by those who are 
 acquainted merely with what has been said re- 
 specting it, or respecting a metrical translation of 
 it, with which it has been foolishly confounded, (1) 
 but with the hook itself; not by those who know 
 only a few verses, detached by prejudice or im- 
 piety to produce an impression unfavorable to its 
 introduction into, or its continuance in its proper 
 place, but who know the whole hook ; not by those 
 
 (1) Note M. 
 
 I 
 
 'ii' 
 

 i 
 
 h'l 
 
 106 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 who understand its language as it has often been 
 interpreted by man, (and, indeed, they, if consistent, 
 should deny that it ever became the lips of a wor- 
 sliipper of a God of love,) bnt who receive it as it 
 is interpreted by him by whom it was dictated. 
 "Numberless," says Gray, "are the testimonies 
 that might be produced in praise of these admirable 
 compositions, which contain, indeed, a complete 
 epitome of the history, doctrines, and instructions 
 of .the Old Testament, delivered with every variety 
 of style that can encoiirage attention, and framed 
 with an elegance of construction superior far to the 
 finest models in which Pagan antiquity hath in- 
 closed its mythology. These invaluable hymns 
 are daily repeated without weariness, though their 
 beauties are often overlooked in familiar and habi- 
 tual perusal. As hymns immediately addressed to 
 the Deity, they reduce righteousness to practice, 
 and while we acquire the sentiments, we perform 
 the offices of piety." " They present religion to 
 us," says Bishop Home, "in its most engaging 
 dress ; communicating truths which philosophy 
 could never investigate, in a style which poetry 
 can never equal ; while history is made the vehicle 
 of prophecy, and creation lends all its charms to 
 paint the glories of redemption." And Watts hii i- 
 self, with a remarkable, but most happy contradic- 
 tion, proclaims the Book of Psalms "the most 
 noble, most devotional, and divine collection of 
 poesy:" that there " never was a piece of experi- 
 mental divinity so nobly written, and so justly 
 
 
 iH'. 
 
 ! -i 
 
OF DAVID S PSALMS. 
 
 107 
 
 Ben 
 
 5Dt, 
 
 iTor- 
 
 8 it 
 
 ted. 
 
 nies 
 
 able 
 
 )lete 
 
 tions 
 
 riety 
 
 imed 
 
 the 
 
 h in- 
 
 ymns 
 
 their 
 
 habi- 
 
 jed to 
 
 ctice, 
 
 rform 
 
 on to 
 
 cpen- 
 liustly 
 
 reverenced and admired." Let ns now inquire 
 whether we have not good reasons for appropriat- 
 ing these compositions, so highly extolled, and so 
 justly, to our own use, and whether there be any 
 want of adaptation in them to our circumstances, 
 on account of which we must lay them aside, and 
 introduce the less noble, but more suitable songs 
 of modern date. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Tliere is no part of Scripture which brings tlie 
 Saviour more fully to view than the Book of 
 Psalms. 
 
 The Psalms exhibit him, in his person, character, 
 offices, and work. Tlie assertion is not conjectural : 
 it is not supported by any fanciful interpretation 
 of the Psalms, not by fallible authority, but by an 
 inspired apphcation of inspired language. When 
 the Apostle of the Gentiles would teach the He- 
 brews the superiority of Christ to all angels — that 
 lie is ** God over all, blessed for ever," the object 
 of worship in heaven and on earth, he appeals 
 almost exclusively to the Book of Psalms. Of 
 seven quotations, in the first chapter of the epistle 
 to the Hebrews, from the Old Testament, six are 
 from the Psalms of David ; and some have sup- 
 posed that the seventh is from the same book. To 
 show the necessary subserviency of the incarnation 
 of Christ to the work of redemption, he refers to 
 the Book of Psalms, in three cases out of four. (1) 
 To prove the paramount claim of Messiah, as a 
 
 (1) Heb. I., II. 
 
 m 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■'■'■':^ 
 
 ■• 'i 
 
 I 
 
108 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 n,.'.,i 
 
 ■i 
 
 prophet and legislator, in comparison with M«.3es 
 himself, Paul adduces the Psalms. (1) When he 
 would show the divine origin, the dignity, the 
 efficiency, the permanence of the priesthood of 
 Christ, its superiority, in both sacrifice and inter- 
 cession, to the Aaronic, he turns to the Pfealms. (2) 
 When he brings forward the doctrine of bis ascen- 
 sion to the right hand of the Father, and his inves- 
 titure with universal authority, he shows that the 
 same is taught in the Book of Psalms. (3) The 
 .mission of the Apostles and their successors^ and 
 the promulgation of the Gospel among all nations, 
 the inspired writer discovers in the Psalms. '*^Thoii 
 hast ascended up on high, thou hast led captivity 
 captive : thou hast received gifts for men : yea, for 
 the rebellious also, that the Lord God might dwell 
 among them." These words of David are thus 
 applied by the Apostles. (" Now that he ascended, 
 what is it but that he also descended first into the 
 lower parts of the earth ? He that descended is 
 the same also that ascended up far above all 
 heavens, that he might fill all things.) And he 
 gave some. Apostles ; and some, prophets ; and 
 some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teachers; 
 for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the 
 ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : 
 till we all come, &c." (4) Again we read: "Tliere- 
 fore will I give thanks unto thee, O Lord, among 
 the heathen, and sing praises unto thy name. O 
 
 (1) Heb. iil. Iv. 1—13. 
 
 (2) Heb. iv., v. 
 
 (3) Rom. XV. 26—23 ; Heb. ii. 8, 9. 
 
 (4) Eph. iv. 9—18. 
 
 i 11 
 
OF David's psaijcs. 
 
 109 
 
 ' t 
 
 jn he 
 , the 
 od of 
 inter- 
 ns. (2) 
 ascen- 
 inves- 
 lat the 
 ) The 
 
 nations, 
 '^Thoii 
 
 aptivity 
 yea, for 
 ht dwell 
 iro thus 
 ;cended, 
 into the 
 snded is 
 lOve all 
 And he 
 its; and 
 ieachers; 
 •k of the 
 Christ : 
 "Tliere- 
 ., among 
 le. O 
 
 |).ii.8,9. 
 
 praise the Lord, all ye nations : praise him, all yc 
 people." These words are thas applied : " Now I 
 say that Jesus Christ was a minister of the circum- 
 cision for the tnith of God, to conlirm the promises 
 made unto the fathers : and that the Gentiles might 
 glorify God for his mercy:" as it is written^ 
 '* For this cause, I will confess to thee among the 
 Gentiles, and sing unto thy name. And again, 
 praise the Lord all ye Gentiles, and laud him all ye 
 people." (1) 
 
 Hie history of the leading particulars of the life 
 of Lnmanuel is anticipated in the Psalms. It is a 
 small matter that many see nothing in them except 
 the liistoiy of David's or of Asaph's life and expe- 
 rience, when holy Apostles saw, and have dis- 
 covered to us hy the Spirit, that the Lord our 
 righteousness is a much more prominent ohject 
 than the sons of Jesse and Berachiah. 
 
 The following particulars are selected from those 
 which are taught in the Psalms of David : 
 
 1st. The rejection of Christ by the Jewish doc- 
 tors. "The stone which the builders refused, is 
 become the head of the comer. This is the Lord's 
 doing ; it is marvellous in our eyes." The applica- 
 tion of these words is made by Jesus himself, and 
 twice by Peter. Compare Matt. xxi. 42 : Acts iv. 
 11: 1 Pet. ii. 7—8, with Ps. cxviii. 22—23. 
 
 2d. The circumstances of his public entrance 
 into Jerusalem are declared in the spirit of pro- 
 phecy. " Out of the mouths of babes and suck- 
 
 (l)Rom. XT. 8,9, 11. 
 
 il i| 
 
 i 
 
 I' sji 
 
 X 
 
 'V, 
 
■■•-sip 
 
 110 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 1(1' it' 
 
 1 r' 
 
 ■J !i . H 
 
 U\i 
 
 i ■}. 
 
 W ' ! t 
 
 U% 
 
 lings hast thou ordained strength, because of thine 
 enemies, that thou mightest still the enemy and 
 the avenger." The Saviour points out the appli- 
 cation of these words. lie enters Jerusalem, seated 
 on an ass, attended by a multitude, some spreading 
 their garments in the way, some strewing branches, 
 all proclaiming, "Hosanna to the Son of David: 
 blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord : 
 Hosanna in the highest:" and he displays his 
 authority as a Son over his own house by turning 
 them out of the temple that had converted his 
 Father's residence into a place of merchandise. 
 " And when the chief priests and scribes saw the 
 wonderful things that he did, and the children 
 crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the 
 Son of David; they were sore displeased, and said 
 unto him, Ilearest thou what they say? And 
 Jesus saith unto them, yea : have ye never read, 
 Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast 
 perfected praise?" The priests and scribes are 
 silent. The enemy and avenger i» stilled. Com- 
 pare Ps. viii. 2, with Matt. xxi. 5 — ^16, 
 
 3d. In the Psalms the combination of all nations 
 against the Saviour is revealed. " The kings of 
 the earth set themselves, and the rulers take coun- 
 sel together, against the Lord and against his 
 anointed, saying. Let us break their bands asunder 
 and cast away their cords from us." And we learn 
 the views of the disciples respecting the passage 
 from the following words: " For of a truth against 
 thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, 
 
 i I. 
 
OF DAVID S rSAOIS. 
 
 Ill 
 
 tliine 
 
 f and 
 
 ippU- 
 ieatecl 
 
 iading 
 acbes, 
 )avid : 
 Lord : 
 
 urning 
 
 •ted bis 
 
 landise. 
 
 law the 
 
 jhildren 
 
 L to the 
 
 md said 
 
 'i And 
 sr read, 
 ,ou hast 
 
 Ibes are 
 Coni- 
 
 nations 
 
 dngs of 
 Ice conn- 
 
 inst his 
 sunder 
 re learn 
 
 [passage 
 against 
 Lointed, 
 
 both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles 
 and the people of Israel, were gathered together, 
 for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel de- 
 termined before to be done. Ps. ii. 2 — 3, compared 
 with Acts iv. 26—28. 
 
 4th. The partition of Christ's raiment, when he 
 is being crucified, with the particular mode by 
 which his seamless coat was disposed of, is set be- 
 fore us in the Book of Psalms. " They part my 
 garments among them, and cast lots upon my ves- 
 ture." How literally was this verified in the man 
 of Nazareth ! So literal was the accomplishment, 
 that no man can doubt that Messiah speaks in the 
 twenty-second Psalm, by the mouth of David. As 
 the words of the Son of David, it was received by 
 the Evangelist. "Tlien the soldiere, when they 
 had crucified Jesus, took his garments and made 
 four parts, to every soldier a part ; and also his 
 coat : now the coat was without seam, woven from 
 the top throughout. They said, therefore, among 
 themselves, let us not rend it but cast lots for it, 
 whose it shall be : that the Scripture might be 
 fulfilled, which saith, they parted my raiment 
 among them, and for my vesture they did cast 
 lots."(l) 
 
 5th. The Jews read and sung in the Psalms the 
 Saviour's pathetic expression of his sense of deser- 
 tion, in the hour when the powers of darkness were 
 let loose, and his expression of confidential reliance 
 when about to give up the Ghost. "My God, 
 
 (I) Jno. xix. 28,24. ■ 
 
 •t ' 
 
 - \ 
 
rf 
 
 112 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 It 
 
 ■ I* 
 
 If 
 
 '-■J 
 
 i;: 
 
 'I > 
 
 i 
 
 ^■' 
 
 
 I. n 
 
 ; t 
 
 > I 
 
 I i 
 
 hi \ 
 
 my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? Into 
 thine hand I commit my spirit," Ps. xxii. 1 and 
 xxxi. 5, compared with Matt, xxvii. 46, and Luke 
 xxiii. 46. 
 
 If a full and perspicuous exhibition of the person 
 and work, the trials and triumphs of the Captain 
 of salvation, should recommend a collection of 
 songs to the attention of Christians — if it argue 
 their adaptation to the Christian church, as the 
 matter of her praise, that recommendation belongs 
 to the Book of Psalms in a preeminent degree. 
 The preceding references may serve, in some 
 measure, to remove the impression which would 
 seem to have been made upon the minds of some, 
 that an exhibition of the peculiarities of a typical 
 dispensation is the most prominent feature of the 
 Songs of Zion. The peculiarities of those Songs 
 are tlie peculiarities of the everlasting covenant, 
 and of the divine life* 
 
 The subject of the Psalms, as a display of him 
 who is all our salvation and all our desire, has, 
 however, only been touched. Instead of proceed- 
 ing from Psalm to Psalm, for the purpose of point- 
 ing out the Redeemer^ brought forth directly or 
 indirectly in almost all, (which would be tedious, 
 though not otherwise difficult,) we shall take the 
 more expeditious, and perhaps more profitable 
 plan of laying down a general rule, by which it 
 may with great facility be discovered when Christ 
 is either the speaker or the object contemplated in 
 any given Psalm. This rule is one taught by the 
 
OF DAVID 8 PSALMS. 
 
 ll:^ 
 
 Into 
 . and 
 Luke 
 
 lerson 
 
 iptain 
 
 on ot* 
 
 argue 
 
 as the 
 
 elongs 
 
 legree. 
 some 
 
 would 
 
 ' some, 
 
 typical 
 of the 
 Songs 
 
 venant, 
 
 of him 
 •e, has, 
 roceed- 
 Ifpoint- 
 ]ctly or 
 pedious, 
 ike the 
 )fitable 
 ^hich it 
 Christ 
 lated in 
 by the 
 
 Apostles, Peter and Paul : it is one which they 
 united in employing in the interpretation of the 
 language of the Psalms : it is one which, by con- 
 sequence, is sanctioned by the Spirit. It is tlu; 
 Spirit's rule for the legitimate exposition of liis 
 own words. Simplicity is its recommendation. 
 
 The rule is tliis : When an expression is used in 
 one of the Psalms, which is not true of the writer 
 when the first person is used, nor of the apparent 
 object contemplated by the writer, when the second 
 or third person is used, it may safely be taken for 
 granted tliat Jesus Christ, in the former case, is 
 the speaker ; in the latter, that he is addressed or 
 spoken of. 
 
 Consider how the Apostles apply this rule, with 
 the utmost harmony. Turn to the sixteenth Psalm. 
 " I will bless the Lord who hath given me counsel : 
 my reins also instruct me in the night seasons. I 
 have set the Lord always before me ; because he 
 is at my right hand, I shall not be moved. There- 
 fore, my heart is glad and my glory rejoiceth: my 
 flesh also shall rest in hope. For thou wilt not 
 leave my soul in hell: neither wilt thou suft'er 
 thine holy one to see corruption. Thou wilt show 
 me the path of life : in thy presence is fulness ot 
 joy : at thy right hand there are pleasures for ever 
 more." The words which have been read, Peter 
 repeats in his address to the mixed multitude which 
 had congregated together, attracted by the mira- 
 culous events of the day of Pentecost, and proceeds 
 • to reason upon them in the following strain ; " Men 
 
 1 1 
 
 f' 
 
 
 
 jf : 
 
 
 'j 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 i| 
 
 
 ' Li 
 
 ' '1 
 
 ll 
 
 ti 
 
 
 
 f ' 
 
 ! I 
 
 
 u 
 
■vr 
 
 li 
 
 I'M 
 
 . I 
 
 r 
 
 ^ii 
 
 . J 
 
 ii'll 
 
 • ! 'il 
 
 |l . '■ !f 
 
 I ■ 
 
 114 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAITATION 
 
 and brethren, let me freely speak to you of the- 
 patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried,, 
 and his sepulchre is with us unto this day. Tliere- 
 lore being a prophet, and knowing that God hail 
 Hworn unto him with an oath, that of the fruit of 
 J I is loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up 
 Christ to sit on his throne ; he seeing this before, 
 spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was 
 not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corrup- 
 tion."' (1) When we read the Psalm, we might be 
 leady to suppose David the speaker, declaring his 
 own resolution, and confidence and joy. " I have 
 set the Lord always before me, — lie is at my right 
 hand — therefore 7ny heart is glad." This Peter evi- 
 «lently takes for granted. But presently we meet 
 with a declaration, upon which he fixes the atten- 
 tion of his audience, which cannot be explained 
 of David or any other human person. " Thou wilt 
 not leave my soul in hell ; neither wilt thou suffer 
 thine holy one to see corruption." Here we are at 
 a stand. David disappears. The Apostle puts his 
 beard's in mind that David is dead and buried, that 
 his sepulchre was still before their eyes to testify 
 tiiat his soul had been left in hell, and that his flesh 
 had seen corruption. David, therefore, he con- 
 cludes, is not speaking of himself. He is the organ 
 of another, of whom every part of the song is true. 
 Of Christ the words are true. He has been raised 
 from the dead, without having seen corruption. 
 The inference is Christ speaks by David. 
 
 (1) Acts U. 29-81. 
 
 j [ i 
 
 i \ 
 
OF DAVID B PSALMS. 
 
 iir. 
 
 Paul adopts the same rule of interpretAtion. lie 
 quotes a part of the eighth Psahn : " But one in a 
 certain place testified, saying, What is man, that 
 thou art mindful of him ? or the son of man that 
 thou visitest him ? Thou madest him a little lower 
 than the angels ; thou crowneast him with glory 
 and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy 
 hands. Thou hast put all things in subjection under 
 his feet." As the cursor/ reader might be ready 
 to suppose, that the Psfllmist designs merely to sot 
 forth the sovereignty and honour, conferred upon 
 man by his Creator, in appointing him Lord of this 
 lower world, the Apostle is willing for a moment 
 to admit it, that he may, from the admission, take 
 occasion to point out the fallacy of the supposition, 
 lie compares the concluding declaration with facts. 
 " He hath put all things in subjection under his 
 feet." If then all things are subjected, it follows 
 plainly, the Creator " left nothing which is not put 
 under him." But is this consistent with facts — 
 facts which are open to the observation of all ? Are 
 all things, without exception, in this world, under 
 man's feet ? Do all obey him ? Every one is ready 
 to answer, " Far from it." A very small proportion 
 of the beasts of the field, or of the fowls of the air^ 
 or of the fish of the sea, is subject to his control. 
 Many of them are objects calculated to inspire, and 
 inspiring teri-or into his heart : and then over winds, 
 and waves, the thunder, the earthquake, and the 
 rain, he has no power. Long as man is supposed 
 to have reigned, his power is still confined within 
 
 i 
 
 i.[, 1 
 
 T'^i' 
 
116 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 .11 
 
 I' 'I : 
 
 llJ 
 
 t 
 
 very narrow limits. " But now we see not yet all 
 things put under him ? Of whom then does the 
 penman speak in the eighth Psalm ? Of mere man 
 plainly lie is not speaking, or the testimony is false 
 which he hrings. Paul teaches us that it is of the 
 "man" approved of God by signs and wonders 
 wrought by him, wlule he sojourned on earth, — of 
 the " son of man," who came to seek and to save 
 that which was lost. Of him the words of the 
 Psalm are true, in the mosl absolute sense of tliem. 
 ".We see Jesus, who was nude a little lower than 
 the angels, for the suffering of death, crowned with 
 glory and honour ; that he by the grace of God 
 should taste death for every man." (1) 
 
 Such is the rule, and such is the authority by 
 which it is recommended. Let it be tried upon 
 those Psalms which the New Testament writers in- 
 terpret of the Saviour. If it fail in one instance, it 
 cannot be singly relied on. "We shall bring forward 
 but a few examples. Eead the second Psalm. The 
 question to be determiuQd is, whether David be in- 
 tended by the King^ who is said to be set upon the 
 Holy Hill of Zion, and Solomon the So7i mentioned 
 toward the conclusion of t'ne Psalm ; or whether 
 Christ be both God's King and Son. If there be 
 found language not true of David or Solomon, the 
 Saviour is revealed to us. " Ask of me, and I will 
 give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the 
 uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. 
 Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron, thou 
 
 (1) Heb. u. &-8. 
 
 ! i 
 
M 
 
 ?< all 
 9 the 
 man 
 false 
 f the 
 nders 
 1,— of 
 )8avc 
 )f the 
 tliem. 
 p than 
 dwith 
 f God 
 
 ity by 
 I upon 
 ters in- 
 uice, it 
 )rward 
 The 
 bein- 
 >onthe 
 tioned 
 hether 
 ere be 
 n, the 
 I will 
 dthe 
 ession. 
 jthou 
 
 OF DAVIDS rSALMS. 
 
 117 
 
 1. 
 
 shalt dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel.*' 
 Was this realized lu David? or in Solomon ? No. 
 Consequently wc I lok for their fulfilment in Christ, 
 the Father's Anointed.- -See the eighteenth Psalm. 
 " Tlie assembly of the wicked have inclosed me : 
 they pierced my hands and my feet. Tliey part my 
 garments among them, and cast lots upon my ves- 
 ture." David's hands and feet never were pierced. 
 Lots never were cast upon his vesture. Tlie Psalm 
 is the words of Christ speaking by David. In the 
 fortieth Psalm we read : " Sacrifice and offering 
 thou didst not desire ; burnt offering and sin offer- 
 ing hast^hou not required." Were no sacrifices, 
 according to the ceremonial law, required of David? 
 They were, and he presented them, in obedience to 
 the Divine injunction. But the fulfilment of the 
 law, in its moral obligation, was required of Christ, 
 and he magnified the law and made it honourable. 
 Additional examples are not necessary. 
 
 When the Book of Psalms is read in the light of 
 Evangelists and Apostles, Christ will be found set 
 forth in it very fully. If we look for a collection 
 of Hymns or Psalms, or Spiritual Songs bringing 
 the Saviour more fully, than he is brought to view 
 in the Songs of Zion, we shall look in vain. To 
 expect another exhibiting him with unerring cor- 
 rectness would be even more vain, if possible. 
 
 So thought Bishop Horsely. His words, as cited 
 by H. Home, (1) are, " Of those (Psalms) which 
 allude to the life of David, there are no7i€ in which 
 
 (1) Int. vol. 4, p. 97, H3. 
 
 «iiii 
 
118 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 M n -i; 
 
 1 
 
 w if 
 
 !.' 
 
 the Son of David is not the principal and immedi- 
 ate siibj ect. David's complaints against his enemi es 
 are Messiah's complaints, first of the unbelieving 
 Jews, then of the Heathen persecutors and of the 
 apostate faction in later ages. David's afflictions 
 are Messiah's sufferings. David's penitential sup- 
 plications are Messiah's, under the burden of the 
 imputed guilt of man. David's songs of triumph 
 and thanksgiving, are Messiah's songs of triumph 
 and thanksgiving, for his victory over sin, and death, 
 and hell. In a word, there is not a page of this 
 book of Psalms, in which the pious reader will not 
 find his Saviour, if he reads with a view cf finding 
 him. It should seem, the Spirit of Jehovah would 
 not be wanting to enable a mere man to make com- 
 plaint of his own enemies, to describe Ms own suf- 
 ferings just as he felt them, and his own escajpes 
 just as they happened. But the Spirit of Jehovah 
 described, by David's utterance, what was known 
 to that Spirit only, and that Spirit only could 
 describe. So that, if David be allowed to have 
 any knowledge of the true subject of his own com- 
 positions, it was nothing in his own life, but some- 
 thing put into his mind by the Holy Spirit of God ; 
 and the misapplication of the Psalms to the literal 
 David has done more mischief, than the misappli- 
 cation of any other parts of the Scripture, among 
 those who profess the belief of the Christian 
 Religion." 
 
iiedi- 
 jmies 
 
 f the 
 3tion8 
 1 snp- 
 )f the 
 amph 
 iimph 
 death, 
 of this 
 ill not 
 ncling 
 would 
 e com- 
 jn suf- 
 scajpes 
 ho vail 
 nown 
 could 
 have 
 com- 
 some- 
 God; 
 literal 
 appli- 
 imong 
 Iristian 
 
 OF DAVID 8 PSALMS. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 119 
 
 In the P»alm» more especially, there i8 a most happy adaptation 
 of the language to the state of the church. 
 
 While the phraseology was truly appropriate in 
 the lips of those who lived before the incarnation 
 of the Son of God, it has lost none of its propriety 
 in the lips of believers to whom that event is matt 
 ter of history. This is a feature of the Psalms, 
 though not exclusive, yet more prominent, which 
 has too often been overlooked. It has very fro- 
 <piently been taken for granted, that the Songs, 
 adapted to the Church in the period of youth, when 
 her members trusted in a Saviour promised, to put 
 away sin by the sacrifice of himself, in predictions 
 not verified by the event, in their worship, were 
 regulated by the precepts of a ceremonial law, soon 
 to be abrogated, and subjected to local and tem- 
 porary restrictions, must be inappropriate among 
 tliose who look to a Saviour w^ho has already come, 
 and " by one sacrifice forever perfected them that 
 are sanctified," to whom prediction has put on the 
 garb of history, before whose eyes the shadows have 
 passed away, and who worship God in every place 
 with equal acceptance. But have they who thii^c 
 that this must be obvious from the very nature of 
 things, examined with care the mode of expression 
 which the Spirit has employed in the Psalms i Are 
 we required, in using them, to celebrate the per- 
 sonal and official glories of a Saviour, as yet to 
 eonieP to sing predictions, already verified by their 
 accomplishment, in terms which imply that their 
 
 
 .1 ,n 1 
 
 ;, H 
 
 f .'f 
 ( ill 
 
 I 
 
 • r. 
 
 '■■ !';■ 
 
 ■■'ii 
 
 ■ It 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 • it 
 
II 
 
 '!ij 
 
 ■'jj. t 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 n 
 
 •if 
 
 ;i 
 ii 
 
 I 
 
 120 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 fulfilment is still an object of hope ? to employ lan- 
 guage which supposes that we are still under the 
 yoke of a burdensome ritual ? and to speak as if 
 wo were under the same local restrictions, in ten- 
 dering the public expressions of our homage, with 
 the Jews ? That the answer to all these questions 
 must be given in the negative, shall, it is believed, 
 appear from an attentive examination of the follow- 
 ing particulars. 
 
 1. The inefficacy of legal sacrifices is taught in 
 the Psalms. They are not merely represented as 
 about to pass away, but as having already passed 
 away. In the exercise of that faith which is the 
 "substance of things hoped for, and the evidence of 
 things not seen," the inspired writer anticipates the 
 period to which his hopes are directed, and speaks 
 of its liberty in the language of one who had seen 
 the Kingdom of God come with power. God had 
 spoken ; and he exults in what God had promised, 
 as if it were already realised ; so that in some 
 instances, the power of faith being kept out of view, 
 the reader might be ready to suppose the language 
 of some of the Psalms more appropriate in the 
 mouth of a Christian than of a Jew. Take the fol- 
 lowing examples. "Sacrifice and offering thou 
 didst not desire ; mine ears hast thou opened : burnt 
 offering and sin offering hast thou not required."(l) 
 These are the words of Christ, according to the tes- 
 timony of Paul ; but that he speaks in the name of 
 his people, as well as in his own, appeal's from the 
 
 (1) Ps. xl. 6. 
 
OF DAVID 8 PSALMS. 
 
 121 
 
 View, 
 5uage 
 n the 
 e fol- 
 thou 
 urnt 
 
 ."(1) 
 
 etes- 
 eof 
 the 
 
 preceding verse. " Many, O Lord my God, are 
 thy wonderful works wiiich thou hast done, and tliy 
 thoughts which are to ^/5-ward." Again, " I will 
 not reprove thee for thy sacrifices or thy burnt 
 offerings, to have been continually before me. I 
 will take no bullock out of thy house, nor he-goats 
 out of thy folds. For eyery beast of the forest is 
 mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. I know 
 all the fowls of the mountains ; and the wild beasts 
 of the field are mine. If I were hungry, I would 
 not tell thee : for the world is mine, and the fulness 
 thereof. Will I eat the flesh of bulls, or drink the 
 blood of goats? Offer unto God thanksgiving ; and 
 pay thy vows unto the most High : and call upon 
 me in the day of trouble : 1 will deliver thee, and 
 thou shalt glorify me."(l) -^nd in the subsequent 
 verses of the Psalm, when God calls the open con- 
 temner of his name to an account, he charges him, 
 not with the neglect of ceremonial rites, but with a 
 love of darkness, with theft, adultery, profanity, 
 deceit, slander, and want of natural affection. Con- 
 trast the preceding passage with the words of Ma- 
 lachi, (2) — " Ye offer polluted bread upon mine 
 altar: and ye say, wherein have we polluted thee? 
 And if ye offer the bUnd for sacrifice, is it not evil ? 
 and if ye offer the lame and sick, is it not evil ? 
 "Will a man rob God ? But ye say, wherein have 
 we robbed thee ? In tithes and offerings. Ye are 
 cursed with a curse : for ye have robbed me. even 
 this whole nation." (3) If Christians were required, 
 
 i 
 
 :|i 
 
 i: 
 
 i-^ 
 
 v\i 
 
 I -i 
 
 (1) Ps. 1. 8—15. 
 
 (2) Mai. i. 7, 8. 
 
 (3) Mai. ui. 8. 
 
•-*'ry*' 
 
 122 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 ■I 
 
 a 
 
 M 
 
 in using the Psalms, to employ such terms, plainly 
 implying the continued obligation of ceremonies, it 
 would be at once conceded that they are inappro- 
 priate. Once more : " For thou desirest not sacri- 
 lice ; else would I give it : thou delightest not in 
 burnt offering." (1) What! Was no sacrifice or 
 offering, according to the law, required of David ? 
 Assuredly the ceremonial law was obligatory upon 
 him,* and he observed it. But he knew that legal 
 sacrifices only served for the purifying of the flesh, 
 and that a better sacrifice was wanted to expiate 
 the guilt of the soul. Besides, directed by the 
 Spirit, he adopts language which faith warrants, 
 and the subjects of it in the last age may appropri- 
 ate. One other quotation and I have done. " I 
 will praise the name of God with a song, and will 
 magnify him with thanksgiving. This also shall 
 please the Lord better than an ox, or bullock, that 
 hath horns and hoofs.-' (2) 
 
 It must be admitted, and it is admitted most wil- 
 lingly, that allusions to ceremonial acts of worship, 
 and also to the localities of the Israelitish residence, 
 and of their city, and temple, abound in the book 
 of Psalms. There are few, however, with those 
 passages present to their minds, which teach the 
 iueflicacy of sacrifice, who would say that the adop- 
 tion of phraseology borrowed from ancient rites, is 
 adapted to convey the idea of the permanent obli- 
 gation of them upon those who use it. And if 
 Jerusalem, and Zion, and Palestine, are represented, 
 
 (1) Pfl. li. 16. 
 
 (2)PB.lxix.80,81. 
 
\t wil- 
 rship, 
 L«nce, 
 book 
 those 
 the 
 dop- 
 es, is 
 obli- 
 nd if 
 nted, 
 
 ii. 
 
 OF DAVID 8 PSALMS. 
 
 123 
 
 as the permanent seat of worship and place of rest, 
 it may appear in the sequel, that that is no objec- 
 tion to the present use of the Psalms, which furnish 
 such representfitions. 
 
 Tlie Apostle points out a distinction of sacrifices 
 into l^gal and spintual, " Above when he said, 
 sacrifice and oftering, and burnt offering, and offer- 
 ing for sin, thou wouldest not, neither hadst plea- 
 sure therein." Thus far the Apostle, in the words 
 of the fortieth Psalm. And he immediately adds, 
 ** which are offered hy the lawP Sacrifices are still 
 required, but not legal sacrifices. The use of the 
 language of the Psalms implies an obligation to 
 offer sacrifices, but not legal sacrifices. " Which 
 are offered by the law." (1) The Psalms themselves 
 furnish an explanation of sacrifices, and offerings, 
 as obligatory upon believers of every age, founded, 
 as you will at once perceive, upon the distinction 
 which the Apostle holds up to view. I shall put 
 down a few verses without comment. " Offer the 
 sacrifices of righteoftsness, and put your trust in tlie 
 Lord. — Whoso offereth praise glorifieth me. — The 
 sacrifices of God are a hroken sjpirit^ a broken and 
 a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise. — 
 Tlien shalt thou be pleased with the sacrifices of 
 righteousness, with burnt offering and with whole 
 burnt offering : then shall they offer bullocks from 
 thine altar. — I will freely sacrifice unto thee '^ I mill 
 praise thy name, O Lord, for it is good. — I will offer 
 to thee the sacrifice of th/mksgiving, and will call 
 
 (1) Heb. X. 8. 
 
 i 
 
 
 -5' 
 
 i 
 
'"T 
 
 124 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 r- 
 
 t' 
 
 upon the name of the Lord. — Let ray prayer be set 
 forth before thee as incense, and the Hfting up of my 
 hands, as the evening sacrifice. " 
 
 The use of terms borrowed from the ancient 
 economy, is authorised by the example of New Tes- 
 tament writers. They describe the character, the 
 duties, the worship, and the privileges of Christians 
 in the language of the people of Israel. Tlie con- 
 sistency of the language of the Psalms with the 
 spirit and the institutions of the present time, wili 
 appear from the subsequent parallelism, suggested 
 l)y a comparison of the terms employed by the pen- 
 men of the Psalms with those introduced in the 
 New Testament : unless it should be said that there 
 is something " Jewish and cloudy" in the writings 
 of Christ and his Apostles, which is removed by 
 the more lucid modes of speech which some of their 
 more spiritual followers may teach us to use : — 
 
 PSALMS. 
 
 Pa. xlvi. 4. There is a river, 
 the streams of which shall 
 make glad the city of God, the 
 holy place of the tabernacles of 
 the Most High, xlviii. 2. Beau- 
 tiful for situation, the joy of 
 the whole earth, is Mount Zion, 
 on the sides of the north, the 
 city of the great king. li. 18. 
 Do good in thy good pleasure 
 unto Zion : build thou the walls 
 of Jerusaiern. liii. 6. Oh that 
 the salvation of Israel were 
 come out of Zion! When God 
 bringeth back the captivity of 
 hiB people, Jacob shall rejoice, 
 ana Israel shall be glad. 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 Heb. xii. 22. But ye are come 
 unto mount Zion, and unto the 
 city of the living God, the hea- 
 venly Jerusalem. Rom. ix. 6, 
 1, 8.' They are not all Israel 
 which are of Israel : neither, 
 because they are the seed of 
 Abraham, are they all chil- 
 dren : but, in Isaac shall thy 
 seed be called. That h, thiy 
 which are the children of the 
 flesh, these are not the children 
 of God: but the children of the 
 promise are counted for the 
 seed. Gal. vi. 16. Peace be 
 on them, and upon the Israel 
 of God. 
 
OF DAVIDS PSALMS. 
 
 125 
 
 3 set 
 
 jient 
 Tes- 
 
 the 
 tians 
 con- 
 i the 
 , will 
 ested 
 > pen- 
 Q the 
 there 
 itings 
 edby 
 
 their 
 
 re come 
 nto the 
 he bea- 
 ix. 6, 
 Israel 
 leither, 
 iseed of 
 111 chil- 
 ill thy 
 
 I of the 
 \hildren 
 
 of the 
 lot the 
 jace be 
 
 Israel 
 
 Pa. xxvii. 4. One thing hove 
 I desired of the Lord, that will 
 I seek after ; that I mav dwell 
 iu the house of the Xoraall the 
 days of my life, to behold the 
 beauty of the Lord, and to en- 
 quire in his Temple, xlriii. 9. 
 We have thought of thy loving 
 kindness, God, in the midst 
 of thy Temple, lii. 8. But I am 
 like a green olive tree in the 
 house of God. 
 
 Pa. liv. 3. For strangers are 
 risen up against me, and op- 
 pressors seek after my soul, 
 cxxxvii. 4. How shall we sing 
 the Lord's song ia a strange 
 landl 
 
 Ps. cvi. 4, 5. Remember me, 
 O Lord, with the favour that 
 thou bearest unto My people : 
 
 visit me with thy salvation : 
 that I may see the good of th^ 
 chosen^ that I may rejoice in 
 the gladness of thy nation, that 
 
 1 may glory with thine inheri- 
 tance. • cxxxii. 9. Let ihj priests 
 be clothed with righteousness, 
 cxlviii. 14. He also exalteth the 
 horn of his people, the praise of 
 all his saints ; even of the chil- 
 dren of Israel, a people near 
 unto him. 
 
 Ps. xlii. 4. When I remember 
 these things, I pour out my soul 
 in me: for I had gone with 
 the multitude, I went with 
 them to the house of God, with 
 the voice of joy and praise, 
 with a multitude that kept 
 holyday. oxxii. 3, 4. Jerusalem 
 is builded as a city that is com- 
 pact together : whither the 
 tribes go up, the tribes of the 
 Lord, unto the testimony of Is- 
 raelf to give thanks unto the 
 
 Jno. ii. 19. Jeans answered 
 and said unto them, destroy 
 this temple, and in three days I 
 will raise it up. 1 Cor. iii. 16. 
 Know ye not tliat ye are the 
 temple of God, and that the 
 spirit of God dwelleth in you ? 
 1 Tim. iii. 15. That thou mny- 
 est know how thou oughtest to 
 behave thyself in the h&use of 
 God, which is the church of 
 the living God. 
 
 Eph. ii. 19. Now, therefore, 
 
 ye are no more strangers and 
 
 foreigners but fellow-citizens, 
 
 with the saints, and of the 
 
 household of God. 
 
 1. Peter ii. 9. But ye are 
 a chosen generation, a royal 
 priesthood, an holy nation, a 
 peculiar people ; that ye should 
 shew forth the praises of him 
 who hath called you. Col. i. 
 12. Giving thanks unto the 
 father, which hath made us 
 meet to be partakers of the 
 inheritance of the saints in 
 light. 
 
 Eph i. 10. That in the dispen> 
 sation of the fulness of times, he 
 might ^a^£r together in one, all 
 thingsin Christ, both which are 
 in heaven, and which are on 
 earth ; even in him. Hob. 12. 
 Ye are come unto the heavenly 
 Jerusalem, and to an innumera- 
 hie company of angels, to the 
 general assembly and church of 
 the first born, which are writ- 
 ten in heaven, to God the judge 
 of all, and to the spirits of just 
 
 i 
 
 % 
 
 i. i^'A' 
 
--r^ 
 
 126 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 ft 
 
 if 
 
 i! '! 
 
 s 
 
 1 
 
 
 ill 
 
 il 
 
 name of the Lord. For there 
 are set thrones of judgment, the 
 thronet of tfu house of Daoid. 
 
 I'd. 1. 6. Gather my saints 
 together unto mu ; those that 
 liave made a covenant with 
 nie by sacrifice. Ixvi. 15. I will 
 offer unto thee burnt sacrifice 
 of fatlings, with the inceuse of 
 rams ; 1 will offer bullocks 
 with goats, cxviii. 27. Bind 
 XXiQ^sacrifice with cords, even 
 unto the horns of the altar. 
 xiiii. 4. Then will I go to the 
 altar of God, unto God my 
 exceeding joy. 
 
 Ps. cxxxvii. 1, 8. By the 
 rivers oi Babylon, there we sat 
 down, yea, we wept when we 
 remembered Zion. daugh- 
 ter of Babylon, who art to be 
 destroyed; happy shall he be 
 that rewardeth thee, as thou 
 hast served us. 
 
 men made perfect, and to JesuK 
 the Mediator of the New Cove- 
 nant. Lu. i. 32. The Lord God 
 shall fjive unto him (Jesus) the 
 throne of his father David. 
 
 lloni. xii. 1. I beseech you, 
 brethren, bv the mercies of 
 God, that ye present your bo- 
 dies a living sacrifice^ noly, ac- 
 ceptable unto God. 1 Pet. ii. 
 5. Ye also, as living stones, are 
 built up a spiritual house, an 
 holy priesthood, to offer up spi- 
 ritual sacrifices, acceptable to 
 God by Jesus Christ. Heb. xiii. 
 10. We have an altar, whereof 
 they have no right to eat who 
 serve the tabernacle. 
 
 Rev. xvii. 6. And upon her 
 forehead \fa3 a name written. 
 Mystery, Babylon the great, the 
 mother of harlots, and abomi- 
 nations of the earth, xviii. 20. 
 Rejoice ovtr her, thou heaven, 
 and ye holy Apostles and Pro- 
 phets; for God hath avenged 
 you on her. • 
 
 Before a comparison of the mode of expression 
 used in the Psalms with that which is found in the 
 New Testament, every objection to the use of the 
 8ong8 of Zion, on account of the frequent allusions 
 which they contain to the nature and circumstances 
 of the religious institutions of Israel, vanishes. It 
 is not intended to make the impression that there 
 is no allusion to the types in the Book of Psalms, 
 which is not found introduced by Christ and his 
 Apostles to describe spiritual things. But we find 
 them using figurative language derived fi'om all the 
 leading and frimwry characters of the former 
 
OP David's psalms. 
 
 12' 
 
 Je»uM 
 Cove- 
 dOo.l 
 ib) the 
 d. 
 
 \ you, 
 ies of 
 lur bo- 
 )ly, ac- 
 Pet ii. 
 les, are 
 iBC, an 
 
 able to 
 eb. xiii. 
 vhereof 
 lat vrbo 
 
 pen her 
 written, 
 reat, the 
 1 abomi- 
 Kviii. 20. 
 heaveo, 
 ind Pro- 
 aveDged 
 
 ression 
 in the 
 of the 
 lusions 
 itances 
 
 IS. It 
 there 
 
 salms, 
 
 ,nd his 
 efind 
 all the 
 
 Iformer 
 
 economy ; and in tliis they furnish an evidc^ o of 
 the correctness and consistency of Chnf(tian6, put- 
 ting the name of the type to express the thin(/ 
 typified. 
 
 The allusions to the various musical instruments, 
 used l)y the Israelites in the temple service, occa- 
 sionally found in the Psalms, may be explained 
 upon the principle to which the preceding argu- 
 ment conducts us, in perfect consistency with the 
 exclusion of them all from our places of worship. 
 Tlie reason that I have not taken particular notice 
 of them, as of allusions to othe^ typical institutions, 
 is a desire to avoid the question respecting the mode 
 of singing the praises of the Lord, which is not 
 necessarily connected with the examination of the 
 character of the Hymns which should be introduced 
 into the sanctuary. (1) 
 
 2. Predictions in the Psalms, and, in particular, 
 those of which Christ is the subject, which admit 
 of a definite' accomplishment before the consummH' 
 tion of all thhigs^ are presented in a historical form. 
 Had such events as are foretold in the Psalms been 
 exhibited a^s future^ we could not have used the 
 Songs which supply the predictions that have 
 already had their accomplishment, without pro- 
 nouncing the language of expectation and hope, 
 when we well knew that the object contemplated 
 had become matter of fact. But the spirit has 
 revealed them in such a form that there can remain 
 no doubt of a designed accommodation of the Psalms 
 
 (1) Note N. 
 
 :;i 
 
 » :J 
 
 
 I 
 
 V a 
 
-,'tr^ 
 
 i< < 
 
 ! 
 
 
 ) 
 
 I. ■■ 
 
 128 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTAnON 
 
 to ever}^ age, and an adaptation to permanent use 
 in the cluircli. Were there not nnquestionablc 
 evidence of the contrary, we might be ready to sup- 
 pose many of the prophetic Psalms written subse- 
 (pient to the events they record, with a special 
 view to the service of the New Testament chnrch. 
 Predictions, on the contrary, that do not admit of 
 a definite fulfilment before the second coming of 
 Christ, and are being fulfilled progressively from 
 agfe to age, appear in their natural future form. 
 These predictions, like the promises of the new 
 covenant, whatever partial accomplishment tiiey 
 may have had, or to whomsoever they may have 
 been realised in particular, are still to be fulfilled, 
 are still the foundation of tlie saints' hopes, and 
 patient expectations. We shall illustrate the pre- 
 ceding remarks by a few examplet out of many 
 that might be brought forward. In the second 
 Psalm we read, " I have set my King upon my 
 holy hill of Zion." The actual ascension of Im- 
 manuel to the right hand of the majesty on High, 
 his formal investiture with mediatorial authority, 
 did not take place till after his resurrection from 
 the dead. Yet we do not read, " I mil set," but, 
 " I Ihcme set my King upon my holy hill." When 
 an event is predicted which is progressively per- 
 fected, mark the change of tense : " I vnll declare 
 the decree." " I bUoR give thee the heathen for 
 thine inheritance." The exaltation of Christ is an 
 event perfected, and past, but the subjection of the 
 Gentiles to the sceptre of Immannuel is progi-essive ; 
 
OP DAVID 8 PSALMS. 
 
 129 
 
 it use 
 nablc 
 
 siip- 
 jiibso- 
 pecial 
 lurcb. 
 mit of 
 ing of 
 
 from 
 
 1 form, 
 e now 
 t tliey 
 y liave 
 ilfiUed, 
 68, and 
 ;he pre- 
 
 many 
 
 second 
 
 )on my 
 
 of Ini- 
 
 High, 
 thority, 
 Q from 
 ," but, 
 
 When 
 3ly per- 
 J declare 
 Iben for 
 tst is an 
 in of the 
 
 I'essive; 
 
 is past, passing, and to come to pass, till all tilings 
 shall have been subdued. Then cometh the end. 
 The twenty-first Psalm affords another illustration. 
 " The king shall joy in thy strength, O Lord ; and 
 i n thy salvation how greatly shall he rejoice !" The 
 Son of man has entered into his glory, he has taken 
 possession of the joy set before him: but is his a 
 glory which is evanescent? his a joy which is 
 enjoyed and passes away ? No. He has entered 
 into it, and still continues in it, and must continue. 
 Therefore tlie future time is used — " he sJiaU joy — 
 he shaU rejoice." The Father's gift to him, how- 
 ever, of mediatorial glory is definitely perfected, 
 and accordingly we read, " Thou Jiast given him his 
 heart's desire, and fiaat not withholden the request 
 of his lips." Hear one other example. (1) " Ont 
 of Zion, the perfection of beauty, God haihshinedP 
 The Israelite could only use this form of speech in 
 the exercise of that faith which is the substance of 
 things hoped for. He might have said, " out of 
 Zion, God shall shineJ^ We could not. Both can 
 unite in the language of the text. The words fol- 
 lowing are, " Our God shaU come, and shall not 
 keep silence." The fourth and sixth verses teach 
 us that these words refer to his second coming — his 
 coming to judgment. " That he may judge his 
 people — God is judge himself." With what pro- 
 priety is the future tense introduced with the 
 change of subject I The one verse speaks of his 
 coming to offer himself in sacrifice ; it is past :— 
 
 (1) Pb.1. 
 
 « 
 

 K 
 
 i\ 
 
 I 
 r i 
 
 ■\ 
 
 I 
 
 130 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 the Other of his second coining; it shall be futuro, 
 till faith be swallowed up in victory. 
 
 8. In those Psalms, in which Christ himself is 
 the speaker, it wonld seem that ho uniformly ap- 
 peal's before us, in the last act of his life of humili- 
 ation and sorrow, just about to give up the Ghost ; 
 so that ho is, as it were evidently set forth, cruci- 
 tied among us. We may therefore expect to find 
 the Saviour speaking of things as past, present, or 
 future, according to their relation to the point of 
 time when he takes notice of them. Contemplating 
 the objects, concerning which he discourses by the 
 Spirit in the Psalmist, from the cross, he will be 
 found to represent them in that aspect which they 
 bore to himself when about to expire. The fol- 
 lowing examples may serve to illustrate and confirm 
 the position. "My God, my God, why hast thou 
 forsaken me ? — ^I am poured out like water, and all 
 my bones a/re out of joint. — ^They look and stare 
 upon me. — ^They part my garments among them, 
 and cast lots upon my vesture." (1) " Into thine 
 hand I commit my spirit." (2) The words of the 
 firet and last verses, which have been produced, 
 were those which the Saviour literally uttered, when 
 his sufferings hastened to their close. He speaks of 
 preceding events as paat. " The assembly of the 
 wicked ha/ve enclosed me: they pierced my hands 
 and my feet." (3) " I ha/ve heard the slander of 
 many : fear was on every side : while they took 
 counsel together against me, they devised to take 
 
 (1) Ps. xxii. 1, 14, 17, 18, (2) Ps. xsrl 5. (8) Ps. xxli. IS. 
 
OF DAVID S rSALMS. 
 
 131 
 
 \\ 
 
 ' |4' 
 
 Lire, 
 
 If is 
 ap- 
 nili- 
 lost ; 
 puci- 
 iind 
 it, or 
 lit of 
 iting 
 
 y tiie 
 
 ill be 
 they 
 le fol- 
 nfirm 
 I thou 
 id all 
 stare 
 them, 
 thine 
 f the 
 uced, 
 when 
 iksof 
 )f the 
 ands 
 er of 
 took 
 take 
 
 1. 16. 
 
 away my life.'^ (1) " I /uwe preached rightcousnosrt 
 ill the great congregation : lo, I ha/ve not refrained 
 my Hi)y, (> Lord, thou knowest. I ha/ve not hid thy 
 righteousness within my heart ; I ha/ve declared tliy 
 faithfulness and thy salvation : I ha/ve not cmvcealed 
 thy loving-kindness and thy truth from the great 
 congregation." (2) The purposes, the desire, and 
 the expectation of the expiring Jesus, except that 
 in the eighteenth Psalm (3) he shouts victory, and 
 anticipates, in a manner truly natural, the laurels, 
 when the last stroke is ready to fall to the destruc- 
 tion of Satan and his works, are all represented so 
 tliat their objects appear to be future. " Tliou wHt 
 7iot leave my soul in hell ; neither wUt thou suffer 
 thine Holy One to see corruption. Thou mlt t^hew 
 me the path of life." (4) " I will declare thy name 
 unto my brethren : in the midst of the congrega< ion 
 will I praise thee." (5) ^^Iwill abide in thy taber- 
 nacle for ever : I mil trust in the covert of tliy 
 wings. Tliou wilt prolong the king's life ; and his 
 years as many generations. He shall abide before 
 God for ever." (6) " Open to me the gates of right- 
 eousness ; I will go into them, and I will praise the 
 Lord." (7) 
 
 4. Tliose parts of the Mediator's privileges and 
 trials in which his people have not only a legal in- 
 terest, but have actual fellowship with him, are 
 sometimes exhibited aa present enjoyed or suftered, 
 without respect to their relation to the time of 
 
 (1) Ps. xxxi. 18. 
 
 (2) Pa. xl. 9, 10. 
 
 (3) Ps. xvUi. 8T— 48. 
 
 (4) Ps. xvl. 10. 
 
 (&) Pa. xxii. n. 
 
 6) Ps. xli. 4, 6, 7. 
 
 7) Pa. cxvUi. 19. 
 
 J 
 
 
 .H 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 1 4 
 
mamm 
 
 r 
 
 k 
 
 I' ! 
 
 h> 
 
 M;] 
 
 if, 
 t 
 
 J 
 
 t I 
 
 \im\ 
 
 
 
 132 
 
 PEKPETTTAL ADAPTATION 
 
 his crucifixion. Whatever his people suffer for his 
 sake, he reckons inflicted upon himself— a filling up 
 of that which is behind of his sufferings. The 
 afflictions of Christ may therefore be considered 
 l^resent, repeated again and again in the afflictions 
 of his members. In like manner, the special cove- 
 nant favour bestowed upon the believer, may be 
 viewed as a continuation of the Father's promised 
 favour to the Son. The use of the present time 
 when the joys and sorrows of Christ, in which the 
 saints participate in very deed, are introduced to 
 notice, while it must be considered a modification 
 or limitation of the second and third particulars of 
 this section, is no inconsiderable circumstance in 
 Songs designed for the lips of his followers. " The 
 Kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers 
 take counsel together, against the Lord and against 
 his Anointed." (1) " He delivereth me from mine 
 enemies; yea, thou liftest me up above those 
 that rise up against me." (2) " The Lord is their 
 strength, and he is the saving strength of his 
 anointed." (3) 
 
 SECTION III. 
 The Psalms contain nothing but the language of Unwavering Faith, 
 
 " The fearful and the unbelieving" are classed by 
 the Spirit with the most vile and those who " have 
 their part in the lake which bumeth with fire and 
 brimstone. " If such characters be hatefiil to a God 
 of truth and holiness, the language of fear and un- 
 belief must ever prove displeasing to him. There 
 
 (1) Pb, U. 2. 
 
 (2) Ps. xviii. 48. 
 
 (8) Ps. zxTiu. 8. 
 
OF DAVID 8 PSALMS. 
 
 133 
 
 Faith. 
 
 [edby 
 have 
 le and 
 God 
 
 iThere 
 
 is no exercise of the heart, of the tongue, or of the 
 hands, which the Christian is not definitely required 
 to perforin in faith. " Without faith it is impossible 
 to please God." The servant of Christ stands by 
 faith, walks by faith, fights in faith, prays in faith : 
 in one word, lives by faith; as it is written, " I am 
 crucified with Christ ; nevertheless, I live : yet not 
 I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life which I 
 live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of 
 God, who loved me, and gave himself for me." 
 
 It must, therefore, be evident that when we come ' 
 into the presence of God, to celebrate his praise in 
 a song, as faith in exercise is requisite to the accep- 
 table performance of the solemn duty, so the 
 language must be consistent with the state of the 
 mind — it must be that of precious faith, unmixed 
 with distrust and apprehension. We can never 
 praise God in the words which fear and doubting 
 suggest, unless God may accept as praise a decla- 
 ration of distrust in his promises; and of want of re- 
 liance upon his well beloved Son. 
 
 This premised, we observe that there is one 
 feature by which the Book of Psalms, is distin- 
 guished from every other collection of Songs, which 
 has been appended to it, or substituted in its 
 place, more than this, that it does not contain 
 one expression which faith does not warrant, 
 and will not adopt — not one inconsistent with a 
 cordial reliance upon the character and promises 
 of Jehovah revealed to us in Christ. It is not as- 
 serted that the saints have not their seasons of fear, 
 
 1 1 
 
tf 
 
 134 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 '• ' tfl 
 
 (g ; 
 
 i i 
 
 and doubt, and perplexity. This is taken for 
 granted in some of tlie Psalms, and declared in 
 others, but as fear and doubting are not charac- 
 teristic of them as holy persons, on the contrary, 
 spring from the principle of corruption, they are 
 not taught to approach God as if fear and faith 
 were alike to him, though diametrically opposed 
 to each other. In tliese Psalms we are called upon 
 to contemplate the Christian worshipping before 
 God in all the varied circumstances of life, and uni- 
 formly he is seen assured and stable : in particular, 
 1. " Kejoicing in hope." A vista is always open 
 to the eye of faith, over which no cloud hangs, 
 tlirough which the future is discovered with a de- 
 gree' of clearness that reconciles to present evils, in 
 the anticipation of the happiness about to be en- 
 joyed. A few texts out of a multitude m&y suffice 
 for the verification of this and the following parti- 
 cular. (1) "But know that the Lord hath set 
 apart him that is godly for himself; the Lord will 
 hear when I call upon him — I will both lay me 
 <iown in peace, and sleep: for thou. Lord, only 
 inakest me dwell in safety." (2) " For the needy 
 shall not always be forgotten : the expectation of 
 the poor shall not perish for ever." (3) " We will 
 rejoice in thy salvation, and in the name of our 
 God we will set up our banners." (4) " The Lord 
 is my shepherd ; I shall not want. — Yea, though I 
 walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I 
 will fear no evil ; for thou art with me : thy rod 
 
 (1) Ps. iv. 8, 8. (2) Pa. ix. 18. (8) P». zx. 6. (4) Pb. xxlii. 
 
OF LAVID8 P8ALM8. 
 
 135 
 
 1 for 
 3d in 
 arac- 
 crary, 
 y are 
 faith 
 posed 
 upon 
 )efore 
 duni- 
 cnlar, 
 J open 
 bangs, 
 L a de- 
 i^ils, in 
 be en- 
 uffice 
 parti- 
 tli set 
 will 
 ly me 
 only 
 [needy 
 ion of 
 e will 
 »f our 
 Lord 
 
 kigh I 
 ^ath, I 
 rod 
 
 nnd thy stafi, they comfort me. — Sm'ely goodness 
 and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life : 
 and I will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.'' 
 (1) "Though an host should encamp against me, my 
 lieart shall not fear : though war should rise against 
 me, in this will I be confident. One thing have 1 
 desired of the Lord, that will I seek after ; that I 
 may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of 
 my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to 
 enquire in his temple. For in the time of trouble, 
 lie shall hide me in his pavilion : in the secret of 
 his tabernacle shall he hide me ; he shall set me 
 upon a rock. And now shall mine head be lifted 
 up above mine enemies round about me : therefore 
 will I offer in his tabernacle sacrifices of joy ; I will 
 sing, yea, I will sing praises unto the Lord." 
 
 2. Triumphing in the freedom which the Spirit 
 of life, in Christ Jesus, gives over sin and death. 
 Tliere is no Psalm in the use of wliich the professed 
 worshipper is introduced into the gracious presence 
 of God, either to proclaim, to the dishonour of tlie 
 <)bject of worship, his carnality and unbehef domi- 
 nant, or the prevalence of carnality and unbelief 
 in others, numbered among the children of God ; 
 but in many he is taught to speak the praises of 
 Him who gives strength to the weak, stability to 
 the wavering, spirituality to the carnal, and makes 
 the soldier of Jesus, to whatever straits he may 
 have been reduced, more than a Conqueror. " Hear 
 me when I call, O God of my righteousness ; thgu 
 
 (1) Pb. xxvU. 3-6. 
 
 
 :l 
 
 
 ' M 
 
Ii t 
 
 I '■> 
 
 136 
 
 rEEPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 hast enlarged me when I was in distress; have 
 mercy upon me, and hear my prayer. Thou hast 
 put gladness in my heart, more tiian in the time 
 that their com and their wine increased." (1) " My 
 teal's have been my meat day and night, while they 
 continually say unto me, Where is thy God ? When 
 I remember these things, I pour out my soul in me : 
 for I had gone with the multitude, I went with them 
 to the house of God, with the voice of joy and 
 praise, with a multitude that kept holy day. Why 
 art thou cast down, my soul ? and why art thou 
 disquieted in me ? hope thou in God ; for I shall 
 yet praise him for the help of his countenance. "(2) 
 In the preceding passage the language of despon- 
 dency is not found. The time of despondency is 
 ]jast, and has been succeeded by a season of confi- 
 dence and hope. God is praised for having dis- 
 l)elled the gloomy clouds, and shone forth upon his 
 servant with the brightness of that light which is 
 diffused by his gracious face. The seventy-third 
 Psalm supplies us with a very beautiful example 
 for illustration. The inspired writer had been, as 
 many have been, sevei^ely tried by the apparent 
 (contrariety of the dispensations of God's providence 
 toward the righteous and the wicked, to the prin- 
 ciples of justice. He had nearly fallen into infi- 
 delity, and was ready to draw the conclusion that 
 sanctification is vain, and purity unworthy of cul- 
 tivation. He does not, however, suppose that the 
 expression of his feelings while he wavered uncer- 
 
 (t)P8. iv.1,7. (2)P8.xUi,4. 
 
irent 
 lence 
 )riii- 
 infi- 
 that 
 cul- 
 the 
 icer- 
 
 OF DAVID 8 PSALMS. 
 
 137 
 
 tain whether he shall cast in his lot among the 
 prosperous wicked, or adhere to the company of 
 the poor and oppressed citizens of Zion, would form 
 an acceptable song of God. The unerring Spirit 
 has never moved a holy man to write the language 
 of wavering, to be used in the service of God by 
 himself or others. What else was the heart ot 
 Asaph — what his words, during the prevalence ot 
 his temptation, than a heart disposed to rebellion 
 against the Highest — words expressive of condem- 
 nation of God's righteous government? But the 
 exulting shout of victory, obtained through the 
 Spirit of Grace, glorifies God, and the retrospect of 
 past ignorance and past danger, is calculated to 
 promote humility, leads to clearer discoveries of 
 the " sovereign mercy of the Lord," and calls forth 
 every energy of the man to proclaim the praises of 
 Him, who brings good out of evil, and rescues from 
 external and internal enemies. And the seventy 
 third Psalm is just the shout of triumph, embracing 
 the most humiliating confession of human weak- 
 ness, the most ardent expression of love to God, 
 the most unhesitating proclamation of his goodness, 
 apart from all the creature's claims ; nay, contrary 
 to the creature's just desert. How correctly the 
 language of strong feeling is presented in the begin- 
 ning of it ? The abruptness with which the writer 
 introduces himself is true to nature, and at once 
 satisfies the reader that here there is no affectation 
 of one feeling, which the soul does not experience. 
 " Truly God is good to Israel, even to such as are 
 
 !: 
 
 'I I 
 
 ■I 
 
 ^■1 . 
 
 M\ 
 
 if L 
 ill., 'Is: 
 
MM 
 
 138 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 l!i 
 
 of a pure heart. But as for me, ray feet were 
 almost gone ; my steps had well nigh slipped. For 
 I was envious at the foolish, when I saw the pros- 
 perity of the wicked." He looks upon envy as no 
 little sin, he assimilates it to the brink of an awful 
 precipice over which to stumble is destruction 
 beyond remedy. On the giddy brink he had stood, 
 and while we read, imagination pictures him yet. 
 trembling, with the vivid recollection of the danger 
 from which he was only saved. Having described 
 the character and situation of some wicked from a 
 view of which his envy had taken its rise, he adds, 
 " Therefore his people return hither ; and waters of 
 a full cup are wrung out to them. And they say, 
 how doth God know ? and is there knowledge in 
 the Most High? Behold, these are the ungodly, 
 who prosper in the world ; they increase in riches. 
 Verily, I have cleansed my heart in vain, and washed 
 my hands in innocency. For all the daylong have 
 I been plagued, and chastened every morning. 
 When I thought to know this, it was too painful 
 for me, until I went into the sanctuary of God; then 
 understood I their end." " I commune with mine 
 own heart : and my spirit made diligent search. 
 Will the Lord cast off for ever ? Doth his promise 
 fail for evermore? Is his mercy clean gone for ever? 
 And will he be favourable no more? Hath God 
 forgotten to be gracious ? Hath he in anger shut 
 up his tender mercies ?" Is this not the language 
 of unbelief and of distrust? "Doth his promise 
 fail for ever more ?" Not in the lips of the inspired 
 
 SI 
 
 ^ II' 
 
OF DAVID S PSALMS. 
 
 139 
 
 *■ 4 
 
 yet 
 
 mful 
 then 
 nine 
 ,rch. 
 ise 
 ver? 
 God 
 shut 
 [lage 
 ise 
 lired 
 
 penman wL ^n writing : not as constituting a part 
 of the song. It is a painful and humiliating review 
 of the unbelieving weakness of past days, over 
 which faith has triumphed. For it is immediately 
 added, "And I said, this is my infirmity: but I 
 will remember the years of the right liand of the 
 Most High. I will remember the works of the Lord : 
 surely I will remember thy wonders of old." (1) 
 One more example, and I do not urge the induction 
 farther. " Wilt thou be angry with us for ever 'i 
 "Wilt thou draw out thy anger to all generations 'i 
 Wilt thou not revive us again; that thy people 
 may rejoice in tliee? Shew us thy mercy, O Lord, 
 and grant us thy salvation. I will hear what God 
 the Lord will speak : for He will speak peace unto 
 his people, and to his saints : but let them not turn 
 again to folly. Surely his salvation is nigh them 
 that fear hiin, that glory may dwell in our land."(2) 
 3. "Patient in tribulation." The evils of which 
 we have been speaking, are moral either in their 
 own nature, or in their operation. As they are 
 contrary to the fruits of faith, we do not find them 
 introduced, as present, with the worshipper, in any 
 of the Songs of Zion. The evils which we notice 
 under the head of tribulation are natural, and their 
 presence implies nothing contrary to the most lively 
 workings, of the principle of Faith. Where faith 
 exists, " tribulation worketh patience, and patience 
 experience, and experience hope." And if the 
 Book of Psalms embrace nothing but the effusions 
 
 (1) Pb. Ixxvii. 6—11. (2) Ps. Ixxxv. 5—8. 
 
 'I 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 
 ^' 
 
 I i 
 
 1^ 
 t 
 
 I 
 
 i i 
 
 .'4_: 
 
 ^ ■:!•: 
 
 
't 
 
 lii 
 
 i 1^ 
 
 r 
 
 140 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 of faith, we may expect to find patience, experiw 
 ence, and the assurance of hope that never makes 
 ashamed, exemplified in the midst of the sharpest 
 outwaM afflictions. When we read, our expecta- 
 tions are not disappointed. Tlie language which 
 the Psalms hold when presenting the afflicted state 
 of God's people, is uniformly of the following cha- 
 racter. " In the Lord put I my tnist : how say ye 
 to my soul, flee as a bird to your mountain ?" " Hie 
 troubles of my heart are enlarged : O bring thou 
 me out of my distresses. Look upon mine affliction 
 and my pain, and forgive all my sins. Consider 
 mine enemies, for they are many ; and they hate 
 me with cruel hatred. O keep my soul, and deliver 
 me ; let me not be ashamed; for Ijput my trust in 
 tlieeP (1) Observe (first), he traces all his afflictions 
 to their proper source — ^his sin, and thus teaches us 
 his resignation. "Wherefore doth a living man 
 complain, a man for the punishment of his sins." 
 (Second) His faith is implied in his importunate 
 supplication for deliverance from the cause and the 
 effect — sin and soitow, and is expressed in the argu- 
 ment by which he urges his petition. " For I put 
 my trust in thee." " Thou makest us a reproach to 
 our neighbors, a scorn and a derision to them that 
 are round about us. iliou makest us a byword 
 among the heathen, a shaking of the head among 
 the people. All this is come upon us ; yet we have 
 not forgotten thee, neither have we dealt falsely in 
 thy covenant." " I poured out my complaint before 
 
 (l)P8.xi.l; XX7.17— 20. 
 
OF DAVIDS PSALMS. 
 
 141 
 
 man 
 
 argu- 
 Iput 
 iclito 
 
 that 
 [word 
 
 long 
 I have 
 llyin 
 lefore 
 
 him ; I showed before him my trouble. When my 
 spirit was overwhelmed within me, tJien them Icnexe- 
 est my path. In the way wherein I walked have 
 they privily laid a snare for me. I looked on my 
 right hand, and beheld, but there was no man that 
 would know me ; refuge failed me ; no man cared 
 for my soul. I cried unto thee, Lord : I said, 
 Th(m art my refuge and my portion in the land of 
 the livvng,^^{i) 
 
 4. " Continuing instant in prayer*" The reader 
 of the Scripture does not need to be taught that the 
 prayer oi faith is imperatively required. The man 
 of prayer has his instructions laid before him by 
 Christ and his Apostles, very perspicuously. " What 
 things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that 
 ye receive them, and ye shall have them." " If 
 any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that 
 giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not, and 
 it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, 
 nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a 
 wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. 
 For let not that man think that he shall receive 
 any thing of the Lord." Here both sides of one 
 great truth are exhibited : — that the prayer of faith 
 is always answered, — that to the prayer of unbelief 
 God has not given us any reason to expect an 
 answer. 
 
 The Book of Psalms contains very many prayers, 
 offered up on various occasions, but they are all 
 the prayers of faith. The man, whose heart closes 
 
 (1) Pa. xliv. 13—17 ; cxlii. 2— «. 
 
ijl 
 
 14y 
 
 PERPETUAL ADAITATION 
 
 with the language of the song which contains any 
 given petition, offers up that petition in faith; his 
 prayer is founded upon a Divine promise, he prays 
 according to the will of God, and he is in no danger 
 of asking any thing amiss, to be consumed upon 
 liis lusts. Take the following specimen of prayers 
 presented by them who use the songs of Zion. 
 "Have mercy upon me, O God; consider my 
 trouble which I suffer of them that hate me, thou 
 fjtat liftest me up from the gates of death : that I 
 may shew forth all thy praise in the gates of the 
 daughters of Zion ; I will rejoice in thy 8al/vation,^\\ ) 
 Tlie concluding clause assures us that the suppliant 
 confidently anticipates an answer. " Consider and 
 hear me, O Lord my God ; lighten mine eyes, lest 
 1 sleep the sleep of death ; lest mine enemy say, I 
 have prevailed against him ; and those that trouble 
 me rejoice when I am moved. But / home trusted 
 in thy mercy / my hea/rt shall rejoice in thy salva- 
 tion.''^ (2) "I have called upon thee, for thou unit 
 hear me^ O God." (3) That this is a prayer of faith, 
 will be apprehended at once. " I will call upon 
 the Lord, who is worthy to be praised; so shaU I 
 he sa/vedfrom mine enemies^ " Unto thee will I 
 cry, O Lord my Kock ; be not silent to me ; lest, 
 if thou be silent to me, I become like them that go 
 down into the pit." (4) The supplication extends 
 to the end of the fifth verse, and in the sixth verse 
 we read, " Blessed be the Lord, because he hath 
 
 (1) Pfl. ix. 12, 14. 
 
 (2) Pa. xiii. 8-5. 
 
 t 
 
 8) Pa. xvii. 6. 
 ;4)PB.xyiU.8; xxvUi. 1. 
 
OF DAVID 8 P8ALM8. 
 
 143 
 
 any 
 ; his 
 )rays 
 mger 
 upon 
 avers 
 Zion. 
 r my 
 
 thou 
 hat I 
 )fthe 
 ^."(1) 
 pliant 
 erand 
 58, lest 
 
 say, I 
 rouble 
 rusted 
 salva- 
 m wilt 
 faith, 
 upon 
 / 
 wiUI 
 , lest, 
 at go 
 :tend3 
 verse 
 hath 
 
 ki.i. 
 
 /teanl the voice of my aupplicati&ns.^'^ Is not th's u 
 Ibrm of words most appropriately addressed to that 
 God, who promises, " Before they call, I will 
 answer, and while they are yet speaking, I will 
 hear/' 
 
 The exhibition of the spirit of faith, breathing in 
 the Psalms, might be extended, so as to include a 
 reference to every part of the collection. Moreover, 
 in order to demonstrate their claim upon tlie assem- 
 blies of Mount Zion, it would be no unproHtable 
 exercise to contrast them with the diflerent com- 
 pilations of uninspired Hymns or Songs presented 
 to the Church, and unrighteously substituted for 
 the Psalms given by inspiration of the Holy Ghost. 
 I presume in all, with which I am acquainted, tliere 
 will be found language, that does not bespeak the 
 exercise of faith in him who employs it. The Songs 
 of Zion do not number OTie among them adapted to 
 the individual that has not yet been delivered from 
 tlie slavery of sin, or that has not yet learned to 
 mourn after a godly sort; — in one word, to the 
 unbeliever and impenitent. And I have yet to 
 learn a song that would suit such, to sing which, 
 and to call it praise, would not be as grossly insult- 
 ing to the Deity, as the character of the impenitent 
 and unbeliever is hateful to unspotted purity. (1) 
 
 If a clear and full revelation of tlie Saviour, in 
 his person, offices, and work; if the absence of 
 every thing purely national and temporary ; if a 
 phraseology accurately accommodated to the 
 
 • 
 
 (1) Note P. 
 
 '!('. ■ 
 
144 
 
 I'ERPETUAL ADAPTATION 
 
 churcli, indopeadently of every change tlirongh 
 which she may pass, whether that change affect 
 her external condition, or her internal organization ; 
 if an undeviating expression of tliat faith, without 
 which it is impossible to please God, prove a col- 
 lection of songs suitable to Christian worshippers, a 
 doubt cannot be entertained tliat the Psalms of 
 David are recommended by their adaptation to the 
 spiritual worehip of that God, who is a Spirit, and 
 demands worship in spirit and in truth. 
 
 Hear the testimony of "The Editor of the Bible 
 with the Notes of Several of the Venerable Re- 
 formers," as recorded by H. Home. True : human 
 testimony can never be admitted as authority in 
 the decision of the question, respecting the adapta- 
 tion of the Psalms to our times; but surely the tes- 
 timony of one uninspired writer, in their favour, is 
 <iuite as good as the testimony of another, against 
 them, and for that reason I give a place to his words. 
 " The language in which Moses, and David, and 
 Solomon, Heman, Asaph, and Jeduthun, worship- 
 ped God, is applicable to Christian believers. They 
 worship the same God through the same adorable 
 Redeemer ; they give thanks for similar mercies, 
 and mourn under similar trials ; they are looking 
 for the same blessed hope of their calling, even 
 everlasting life and salvalion, through the prevail- 
 ing intercession of the Me8siali."(l) 
 
 The united testimony of Gray and Bishop Home 
 shall close the examination of the last fact. " The 
 
 (1) Int. iv. p. 95. 
 
)ngh 
 iftect 
 tion; 
 Jiout 
 1 col- 
 ers, a 
 ns of 
 to the 
 , and 
 
 Bible 
 9 Ke- 
 luman 
 ity in 
 dapta- 
 hetes- 
 >ur, is 
 gainst 
 ords. 
 and 
 rship- 
 They 
 )rable 
 ircies, 
 poking 
 even 
 t-evail- 
 
 [ome 
 I" The 
 
 OF DAVTDS PSALMS. 
 
 14.1 
 
 expressions and descriptions of the Psalms may 
 seem to some persons to have been appropriate and 
 peculiar to the Jewish circumstances; and David 
 indeed, employs figures and allusions applicable to 
 the old dispensation. But as, in recording temporal 
 deliverances and blessings vouchsafed to the Jews, 
 we commemorate spiritual advantages thereby sig- 
 nified, we use the Psalms with the greatest prr>- 
 priety in our Church. * We need,' says an elegant 
 commentator, * but substitute the Messiah for David, 
 the Gospel for the Law, and the Church of Christ 
 for the Church of Israel ; we need but consider the 
 ceremonies and sacrifices of the law, as the emblems 
 of spiritual service, of ^ liich every part hath its 
 correspondent figure ; and we appropriate tlu^ 
 Psahns to our own uses, as the noblest treasure oi' 
 inspired wisdom.'" (1) 
 
 Without multiplying testimonies, which the great 
 and the good have given, to the unrivalled beauties 
 of the Songs of Zion, and their adaptation to tlie 
 state of believers even in this age, we shall 
 hasten to a conclusion. 
 
 (1) Orfty'B Key, 220. 
 
 11! 
 
 i^ 
 
 u 
 
 if 
 
 I 
 
 [! 
 
 'ff' 
 
 '<! 
 
 M 
 
 ■ !l 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 The subject which has been discussed in the pre- 
 ceding pages, is not more important in itself, than 
 on account of its connection with a variety of high 
 theological questions. The more carefully it is 
 investigated, the more will Christians be persuaded 
 that the decision to which they may come deeply 
 involves the interests of truth in general, and must 
 give a tinge to almost their whole religious system. 
 I am well aware that many do not at present fiiUy 
 apprehend its bearing upon the cause of revealed 
 religion, and the aspect of the Church of Christ in 
 the world, but seem to consider it an isolated object 
 of thought. But the effect of an erroneous decision 
 upon the part of the disciples of Jesus, will not fail 
 to follow, though they do not know the cause, nor 
 comprehend its operation. There is such an entire 
 oneness in the doctrines of the Gospel, that adhe- 
 rence to one error necessarily involves an inconsis- 
 tency, to escape which, when perceived, must lead 
 to a renunciation of the error, or, what not less fre- 
 quently happens, the adoption of others to protect 
 one. There is such an intimate connection of all 
 ordinances with those doctrines, that a reciprocal 
 action b et ween reli gious opinions and the observan ce 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 14T 
 
 of religious institutions is constant. A corruption 
 of the doctrine of Christ must lead to a corruption 
 of divine institutions, and a departure from the sim- 
 plicity of a divine prescript is necessarily followed 
 by a laxity of principle, if not an unmasked renun- 
 ciation of the form of sound words. (1) Not a few 
 are of opinion, that the effects of the abandonment 
 of an inspired collection of Songs, and the substi- 
 tution of expository compositions, are already visible 
 and demonstrable. I am not so minutely acquainted 
 with the history of the introduction of uninspired 
 songs, in connection with the state of religion in 
 those Churches where they are used, as to risk an 
 opinion upon this point ; but when we compare the 
 present condition of Presbyterian and Congrega- 
 tional Churches, which steadfastly adhere to the 
 Psalms of David, with that of those in which they 
 have been set aside, there does not appear a supe- 
 riority in the latter sufficient to create a presumption, 
 in favour of the purifying and peaceful tendency of 
 the introduction of modern, and, as some suppose, 
 more evangelical Psalms. 
 
 In the examination of the question. Whether it 
 be consistent with the revealed will of God, whether 
 it be required of us, strictly to adhere to the Bible 
 Psalms, free from a consciousness of any motive, 
 private, selfish, or unworthy of a minister of Jesus, 
 I have not sought to enlist in my favour the preju- 
 dices of those who are partial to their introduction or 
 
 
 : 1 ! I r 
 
 (1) See an expanded illustration of tbU in the " Pbiiosophy of Sectarianism,' 
 by Blaikie. Boatoo, 1854. 
 
148 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 continuance, and have studiously avoided uncalled 
 for remarks, calculated to wound the feelings of 
 professors, who have been accustomed to the use of 
 uninspired Songs in the Church. The reason is, 
 that of the latter there may be many who have 
 never had their attention particularly directed to 
 the subject of Psalmody, — ^never have heard a doubt 
 suggested of the propriety of laying aside inspired 
 Psalms, in favour of others which they had been 
 accustomed to hear invariably represented as more 
 suitable to the New Testament dispensation, and 
 could not, with propriety, be addressed in common 
 with men, who, having every advantage and excite- 
 ment to the inquiry, carelessly turn their eyes from 
 viewing it, rudely spurn the subject when brought 
 Defore them, or, in a pride of their own sufficiency, 
 pour contempt upon every argument which is 
 directed against their own opinions and practices ; 
 and on the other hand, there may be multitudes 
 adhering to scriptural forms, from no better prin- 
 ciple than others cleave to those which are unwar- 
 ranted and anti-scriptural. The form of godliness 
 does not imply the power. Those, therefore, who 
 act upon the principle, which it is the object of the 
 preceding pages to defend, should beware lest their 
 own practice stand in the wisdom of man and not 
 in the power of God ; for if they adhere to scrip- 
 tural doctrines and institutions merely because they 
 have been habituated to them from infancy, or have 
 heard them set forth by ministers and parents, 
 though not in the same degree, they are as truly 
 
m- 
 
 C0NCLU8I0N. 
 
 149 
 
 the followers of men, as he is, who is in principle 
 erroneous, and in practice, guided by another law 
 than Christ's. 
 
 The use of David's Psalms in the churches of 
 Christ is no innovation. The deviation from them, 
 which is the real innovation, has been introduced with 
 culpable haste, and, it is to be feared, without a due 
 examination of their high claims. Till the unbend- 
 ing integrity, the painful and persevering investi- 
 gation of all questions which interested the lovers 
 of scriptural truth, the uncompromising adherence 
 to sound doctrine, and the stem opposition to every 
 error, to every errorist in the defence of his unholy 
 i. iuciplos, (called of late Mgotry and UliberaUty,) 
 
 i :h characterised the champions of the Kefor- 
 mation, had passed away, and been replaced by 
 that spurious and misnamed Charity^ which would 
 prohibit the necessary distinction between truth 
 and error to be marked ; which would pronounce 
 the man proud, self-righteous, and illiberal who 
 dares to say the principles which are opposed to his 
 profession are false and dangerous — in other words, 
 say that he cannot believe both sides of a contra- 
 diction ; would identify a professor and his opinions, 
 and proclaim the enemy of his opinion his personal 
 foe ; there was no attempt to displace the inspired 
 Psalms — there was none to prove them unholy and 
 imchristian. The Eeformers never thought of look- 
 ing for their Hymns but to the Psalter. It was 
 Luther's " little book of all saints, in which every 
 man, in whatever situation he may be placed, shall 
 
 At 
 
 ! 
 
 ! 
 
 k 
 
150 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 find Psalms and sentiments, which shall apply to 
 his case, and be the same to him, as if they were, 
 for his own sake alone, so expressed, that he could 
 not express them himself, nor find, nor even wish 
 them better than they are." 
 
 Nor is the use of the Psalms of David confined 
 to a few inconsiderable and illiterate individuals, 
 even now. I rejoice that the cause, for which I 
 am an humble advocate, is above the stigma, that 
 it is the cause either of a party, or of the ignorant 
 and superstitious. It is the cause of Presbyterians, 
 in every part of the British empire, with a very few 
 cixceptions, and these not likely to give a tone to 
 public sentiment, or to exert a very extensive influ- 
 ence in directing public practice. It is the cause 
 of the Church of England. Upon the subject of 
 the Psalms, Episcopalians and Presbyterians are, 
 in principle, perfectly agreed. They differ merely 
 in this, that they use difterent versions. 
 
 Many seem to think the subject of the Psalms, 
 to be used by the assemblies of Mount Zion, of lit- 
 tle moment ; that it is a matter of indifference 
 whether, for instance, we use Rouse's mrmon, or 
 Watt's imitation, and therefore put the question 
 aside as unprofitable and vain. One thing they 
 shall find ^ain indeed — to attempt to evade the 
 inquiry into the claims of Zion's Songs. It may be 
 postponed, but it cannot be evaded. Ultimately it 
 must come forward, it will press itself, with resist- 
 less force, into notice : and God is never without 
 the means of directing universal attention to one 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 151 
 
 1 
 
 mce 
 
 or 
 
 ktion 
 
 ^hey 
 
 the 
 
 be 
 
 pist- 
 
 lioiit 
 
 one 
 
 point. Tlie world has frequently been surprised to 
 find the minds of Christians, in the most widely 
 divided countries, called almost simultaneously into 
 exercise respecting subjects that had very partial 
 notice before. It is unnecessary to enumerate 
 instances with which all are familiar. 
 
 The divisions which have ob^^ained,andat present 
 exist in the Church, upon doctrinal and practical 
 questions, are, it must be admitted, at variance with 
 the spirit of Christianity, and had they not been 
 predicted, and the cause to which they are to be 
 ascribed been pointed out, must have excited 
 astonishment, since all are ready to appeal to one 
 correct and consistent word. The contemplation oi' 
 them is a source of anguish to every mind which 
 unites piety and sensibihty.- A desire to see them 
 terminated, and a union of all the disciples of Christ 
 effected, upon principles that promise stability to 
 the pacification, will consequently put the friends 
 of truth and peace upon the investigation of the 
 causes which conspire to perpetuate discord among 
 brethren. And surely if one practice be discovered, 
 which is calculated to preveit the " unity of the 
 spirit in the bonds of peace," they will not hesitate 
 for a moment with regard to the course they are to 
 pursue. The practice which produces or promotes 
 division cannot be scriptural. That is obvious. 
 Such is the use of the supposed liberty of Christians 
 to compose Hymns for themselves or others in tlie 
 worship of God. Tlie use of that supposed liberty 
 will not merely prove the occasion but the cause 
 
 i i 
 
 i 
 
1 
 
 j i 
 
 152 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 (A' the perpetuity of division. So long as parties 
 liold different opinions, it would be vain to expect 
 that the Hymn-books composed by conflicting par- 
 tisans, should not partake of the opposition of their 
 authors, unless they should purposely employ equi- 
 vocal language, or, as one has chosen to express 
 the same thing, "expressions" which ^^may sa/vour 
 of an opinion different from the readers," but "are 
 capable of an extmame sense, and may be used 
 with a cha/ritMe iMitudeP So long then as dif- 
 ferent parties persevere in the use of their respec- 
 tive collections of songs exhibiting their pecuHar 
 and distinguishing opinions, and opposed one to 
 another, unity is impossible — ^union can never be 
 cai'ried into effect. Conflicting Hymn-books imply 
 existing division, and must form a wall of partition 
 which cannot be passed — which must be taken out 
 of the way. But who shall yield to the other ? It 
 is not to be hoped that one shall yield to another. 
 It is not desired. What course is more likely to 
 present itself as practicable ? Eemove from the 
 sanctuary every uninspired collection, call it Psalms, 
 Hymns, what you will ; and let all parties take up 
 that from which none can dissent — the Psalms of 
 David. A desire of union and concord must bring 
 the claims of the Book of Psalms before the Church: 
 and upon the altar of union and peace, it is most 
 plain, eveiy uninspired coF ^idn of songs, as to 
 their use in the house of Go( , must be offered a 
 sacrifice. 
 But have we any reason t( hope for that oneness 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 153 
 
 of opinion, which would peremptorily demand what 
 many should think so expensive a sacrifice? The 
 desire of union may bring forward a new subject 
 of discussion, perhaps of division to no purpose. 
 Shall that desire be gratified ? The ultimate union 
 of Christians is quite as certain as it is desirable. 
 God has promised it, and it shall come to pass. He 
 will carry forward his own work ; and though hand 
 be pledged in hand to keep them up, lie will remove 
 the barriers out of the way. He will constrain the 
 people to hearken to the voice of him, who desires 
 unity in the body of Christ, and to break down- 
 every wall of separation. There is an old predic- 
 tion which has not yet been fulfilled ; and which 
 speaks with power in relation to this matter. " Thy 
 watchmen shall lift up the voice; with the voice 
 together shall they sing; for they shall see eye to 
 eye, when the Lord bring again 2jion." " With the 
 voice together shall they sing." Then they shall 
 use the same song. There shall not exist Psalms, 
 and Hymns, and Spiritual Songs, expressive of con- 
 flicting sentiments. "They shall see eye to eye." 
 Then they shall be united in their views and speak 
 the same thing. It is deserving of very particular 
 notice that the unity which is predicted is pointed 
 out as the cause why they shall sing together. 
 "Together shall they sing, for they shall see eye 
 to eye." 
 
 But some will say, the Songs in the use of which 
 they shall unite, may not be the Psalms of David. 
 Let them prove that they shall not. And in the 
 
 I' 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 w. 
 
154 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 mean time, till another book shall have been pro- 
 rlucecl, by an inspired, or uninspired hand, or by 
 the collective wisdom of b*"'ghter days, in the use 
 of which all shall agree, let us meet together in the 
 use of the only one, the infallible correctness of 
 which all must admit, that at present exists; lest, 
 while we are stickling for a Uv,abtful liberty, pleas- 
 ing ourselves with the external beauties, the grace- 
 ful movement, and enchanting voice of the unin- 
 spired poet, we be found the enemies of peace in 
 the Church, and liaply lighting against God. • 
 
 "Arisb, God, plead wine own cause." 
 
 I 1 
 ■ I 
 
 ■'I i 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 Note A. — Page 16. 
 
 Whether the Psalms^ in a Translation, can he con- 
 sidered Inspired Psalms. 
 
 "The preference of a human to a divine Book of Psalms, has 
 forced the advocates of that preference, to assume a position, 
 that deprives the Church of God at large of his Word, as the 
 ground of faith, except those of her members who may be 
 learned in the original tongues, in which the Scriptures were 
 first written. For, if as faithful a version of the Bible, as can 
 be obtained, has no claim to be caUed the Word of God, as 
 some suppose, then the faith of the great majority of saints, in 
 every age, has been built on a sandy foundation, the word of 
 man. — McMaster'a ^'Apology'* BalUton-Spa, 1818, pp. 118, 119. 
 
 "There neither is nor can be any such thing as the inspired 
 forms of the Psalms in our language, unless an immediate reve- 
 lation were Pinde in that language : it is not possible to retain 
 the words and phrases of the original in any translation; as a 
 prophet is to speak in the language which is suggested to him, 
 his words are justly called the words of the Holy Ghost; but 
 whenever a translation of that subject is made into any other 
 language, the words of the language into which it is translated, 
 are no more the words of ihe Holy Ghost, than Greek is 
 English." — Black's **£xaminatioti" quoted by Anderson, pp. 82, 88. 
 
 "My objection to the principle, that we are exclusively 
 restricted to the use of the Psalms, is this: that if they cannot 
 with propriet3' be used by us in their original form, they can- 
 not have been intended to be used by us in our Psalmody ; but 
 my opponent says — If they are not fit for our use, we can make 
 them fit for it ; which does not at all meet the obiection. I 
 allow that we can distil them, and separate the spirit from the 
 grosser material? with which it is combined in them ; but when 
 that is done, they are only human ^c&tnpositions, in which a 
 portion of the divine original has been retained." — ^* Eastern 
 Chronicle," Pictou, N. 8., Jan. 10, 1864, *^ Hymns of human com- 
 position in the worship of God," signed " 71" 
 
 r 
 
15G 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Perhaps none of the readers of the Eastern Chronicle doubt 
 to whom the article from which we have quoted, or another 
 upon the same Hubject, Sept. 27, 1853, is to be ascribed ; but aa 
 tne writer has chosen to occupy a position secluded from public 
 view, aud to reduce his name to a cypher, it would be indelicate 
 to draw him forth from his retirement, and expose the blushes 
 of diffidence to the rude gaze of unfeeling onlookers. There is 
 cause to blush. To whatever respect the individual, who ha» 
 adopted the sienatare "T," may be entitled in propria persona^ 
 " T is entitleu to no more respect than the article so subscribed. 
 It is scarcely worth while to criticiiie very exactly an article 
 written for a local newspaper, yet there is something rather 
 calculated to excite surprise, iu finding the man, who "oould 
 
 Eick out a list of unaccountable mistakes, with very little trou- 
 le, from every one of new and improved translations of ten or 
 a dozen books of the Old Testament, by Hebrew scholars of the 
 liighest standing," writing the condemnation of Rouse's dog- 
 gerel, (Sept. 28, 1858) in a communication, in the first three 
 paragraphs of which, there is not one torrect English sentence. 
 
 That the only use of language is to communicate thought or 
 feeling, is a mere truism, in its application to a revelation from 
 God, as liberally as in the matter of the interchange of ideas 
 between man and man. But there ia no stereotyped combina- 
 tion of sounds necessary to express a particular idea, or train 
 of ideas. To impart the same state of mind, different persons 
 are found using forms of speech as numerous as are the indivi- 
 duals giving utterance to the thought. To use the language 
 of the Christian Observer, upon a kindred subject, as quoted by 
 Dr. Carson: "Take a familiar example; a parent says sepa- 
 rately to four children, 'Call your bro/..ur Richard.' One 
 simply repeats the message as the words of his parent, 'Richard, 
 my father desires me to call you.' A second makes the message 
 his own, ' Richard, my father wants you.' A third repeats it 
 Hs an injunction, * Richard, you must go to my father.' The 
 fourth, 'Brother Richard, pray run directly to our dear father, 
 for he wants to speak to you. Are not all these exactly the 
 father's messaged and is it to contravene this propositioa to 
 say, that each was delivered in a manner characteristic of the 
 respective speakers T' 
 
 The same individual does not always express the some 
 thought by the same combination of .vordjs, or even by the same 
 words, for the sake of greater elegance, perspicuity, effect, or 
 simply variety, different forms of speech are used by aspeaker^ 
 or writer, when he has not the least design of adding to what 
 he has said, or of introduoing a modification of the idea to be 
 expressed. And if in the same language, the san>e communica- 
 tion is made by different speakers, or the same speaker, in dif- 
 ferent words^ why should a difficulty be raised, as if th« infor- 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 157 
 
 maiion to be imparted is not given, and we are not indebted to 
 the originnl source, because an entirely different tongue is 
 employed to embody the original conception. A Physician 
 prescribes to different patients, speaking as many different lan- 
 guages, but labouring under the same disease. He speaks to 
 each in his own language ; ffut who will say the prescriptions 
 are not identical, because they are enunciated in different 
 tongues? Absurdity itself would hardly venture so broad a 
 statement as that thev are not precisely the same. The case is 
 only slightly modified, if we suppose the physician acquainted 
 with one language, and under the necessity of communicating 
 with all his patients, except one, by means of an interpreter or 
 interpreters. If he express himself ambiguously or defectively, 
 the interpreters may misunderstand him, and give instructions 
 to the patients different from what he intended; or they may 
 commit the same error from an imperfect acquaintance with 
 the language of the Physician or the patients. But assuming 
 that the Physician has expressed his prescription accurately 
 and lucidly, and that the interpreters perfectly understand both 
 the language of the Physician and that of his patients, and 
 honestly communicate to each, in bis own tongue, the mind of 
 the Physician, no person would hesitate to ascribe to him the 
 direction given to the sick, although he understands not the 
 words in which it is expressed, more than if all who are under 
 his care spake a language common to him and them, and 
 received ixistructions immediately from his own lips. The inter- 
 preter is not transmuted into the Doctor, nor is he, in any sense, 
 the author of the given prescription^. 
 
 Life and Death depend, in many cases, upon the recognition 
 of the identity of that which is expressed in different languages. 
 An individual is arraigned for murder. The witness in attend- 
 ance, to testify to the guilt of the prisoner, speaks a language 
 which is not understood by the Court or the Jury. Uis evi- 
 dence must be received through an interpreter. The peculiar 
 idioms of the language in which the interrogations are put may 
 be lost in making them intelligible to the witness ; and, on the 
 other hand, the peculiar forms of expression used by the wit- 
 ness, in giving his answers in his own tongue, may not appear 
 in the language in which they are presented to the Court; yet 
 the testimony may, and may be accordingly regarded as complete 
 and decisive. The panel objects that the testimony of the wit- 
 ness is not before the Court ; but he is condemned, and handed 
 over to the ministers of justice for execution, although the wit- 
 ness may not have understood a word uttered in the course of 
 the proceedings, except what was spoken by the interpreter ; 
 and neither the Bench, the Bar, the Jury, or the Prisoner, may 
 have understood one word, as it fell from the lips of the witness. 
 
 The same remarks may be made with respect to the official 
 
 III 
 
 ' 
 
 ' I 
 
 ' ]'■ 1 
 
 I 1 ' m 
 
 i ^y 
 
 ■ ' i 
 
 1 j<l 
 
158 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 
 correspondence, vf\\\e\\ passes between difforent Cuortfl, at 
 wliicli (littVrent lan^^ua^cs are spoken. 
 
 " Wlto liath made man's mouth f Have not I the Lord f" God 
 speaks all lani^ua^es. They arc all his. lie made the commu- 
 nications of his will to the Old Testament Church, in the ver- 
 nacular tongue of the people — iu Hebrew. Taking the verbal 
 inspiration of the Hcriptures for granted, the influence of the 
 Holy 8|)irit upon the Prophets secures the accurate and adequate 
 expresiiion of the mind of (iod. l^ecause the ruvelation which 
 God has made appears in another tongue, it is not less his. 
 Suppose the translation correct (and there is no difficulty 
 arising out of ambiguity in the original) the idiomatic forms of 
 the Hebrew may disappear, and certain peculiarities of expres- 
 sion, which might have been deemed beauties, by one to whom 
 the Hebrew was vurnacular, but which do not at all correspond 
 with the phraseology of another language, may evaporate in a 
 translation ; yet we have no more reason to sustain us, iu deny- 
 ing that Wti have in the translation, the prophecies of Jeremian, 
 for instance, or the Psalms of David, or the word of the Lord 
 by Jeremiah or David, than the Judge has to sustain him in 
 asserting that the testimony of the witness is not before the 
 Court, because that testimony was presented through an inter- 
 preter ; or the ministers of the British Sovereign, in denying 
 that, because a letter from the Emperor of China, transmitted 
 in the Chinese tongue, appears only iu an English version, the 
 Emperor's missive is not before them. 
 
 Mr. *• T." the correspondent of the Eaitern Chronicle, (Sept. 
 ti7th, 1853) says: "The trope or figure of speech, called />arono- 
 ma«ta, or a play upon words, which is akin to punning, consisting 
 in the bringing together of words, that resemble each other in 
 sound, but ditt'er in meaning, and is dow placed in the very 
 lowest grade of wit, is pretty freely used in the Psalms, as in 
 all the other poetical and sententious parts of the Hebrew Scrip- 
 tures. Again, the double meanings, which belong to the same 
 category, and consists in the repetition of the same word, but 
 in a dift^erent sense, is also not unfrcquent. It is a kind of puz- 
 zle; and calculated first to perplex, and then to tickle the rea- 
 der, when he solves the difficulty. Both figures are allied to 
 joking ; but what would we think of joking, or indeed an}' kind 
 of pleasantry, in a Psalm or Hymn ?" 
 
 Now, I am not prepared, and am not disposed to deny the 
 use of the figure Paronomasia in the Psalms ; nor to argue with 
 Mr. "T." in vindication of the Holy Spirit from descending to 
 the " lowest grade of wit," and tickling the Hebrews by his 
 condescending ^'o^e«, that he might arrest their attention and 
 promote their edification ; or from associating with "Lawyers' 
 clerks and draper's apprentices," (some of whom, by the way, 
 are persons whom Mr. " T." need not blush to own as associates) 
 
 ii 
 
Ari'ENmx. 
 
 151» 
 
 riff, at 
 
 " God 
 •ommu- 
 ,lio ver- 
 vorbal 
 I of the 
 dequate 
 1 which 
 less hie. 
 itiicully 
 Forms of 
 expres- 
 ,0 whom 
 ■respoDd 
 'ate in a 
 iu deny- 
 ereniian, 
 he Lord 
 hini in 
 >fore the 
 an inter- 
 denying 
 nsroitted 
 :siun, the 
 
 e, (Sept. 
 parono- 
 lonsistint; 
 other in 
 he very 
 lis, as in 
 w Scrip- 
 he same 
 rd, but 
 of puz- 
 the rea- 
 llied to 
 ny kind 
 
 |eny the 
 
 juewith 
 ^ding to 
 by his 
 bion and 
 lawyers' 
 (he way, 
 ^ociates) 
 
 in practising the art of the punster. Nor will T assert that "tic 
 
 very first words of the first pHiihn, Aahni, Aeher, Al»h," were 
 
 not " selected on account of their reseiiiblHiico in sound to one 
 
 another." But I uiay be perniitled to doubt. I ilo not know 
 
 the pronunciation of the Hebrew words. Neither does Mr. "T." 
 
 His Hiarvellous dlMcoveries of jtuun, and puzzlct, and jokr$, 
 
 assume an exact knowleiige of ilio pronunciation, when \\\v 
 
 Hebrew was a living langunge. Should Mr. "T." be raided uj» 
 
 from the dead two llioiitfand years hence, and find the Knglisn 
 
 a dead language, and find n solitary collection of pieces in prof^e 
 
 and verse, saved from the wreck of English literature, he would 
 
 have no right to smile at the ignorance of the •'T."s of the 
 
 thirty-ninth century, if he found them padly puzzled to discover 
 
 that Scotch snuff would rhynje with gmij cninrih, and disputed 
 
 to stare at our "T.," if he should inform iiem that, iu .he 
 
 worse than Rouse's doggerel, 
 
 ♦' Should WihxJ intnuh' in drnnkon unsR, 
 And rudt'ly goodly ujcn BUHrKiSK," 
 
 the very first three words of the first line, the second and thir i 
 of the second line, and the closing words of tiie two lines, w<m 5 
 "selected on account of their resemblanco in sound to >no 
 another." Without any impeachment of their und -^t mding 
 and attainments, they might think they had discove -ed an 
 example of the repetition of the same word, but in .» dirlerent 
 sense, — a kind of pu/zle, calculated first to perplex, and then to 
 tickle the reader — allied to jokiug, in "bandage wnvml about 
 the wou«(/ of the disabled soldier," till our eastern "T.," more 
 wise in the department of English philolog3% taught tliem that 
 the same combination of letters, occurring the second tune, did 
 not constitute the same word at all. 
 
 But allowing all ike deformities of Hebrew composition, 
 which have been brought to light b}* Mr. "T." to be rtnl, not 
 imaginary, we may congratulate the' Church, that the Hebrew 
 is no longer a living language — that worshippeis ean be no 
 longer bound up to the use of the original, i;v3 that in a correct 
 translation, we have still the Word of Ga'., v lamp to our feet, 
 and a light to our path, free, of necessity, from all the loir pnim, 
 perplexing puzzles, and tickliug jokes, &r^ offensive to refined 
 modern tasie. and to Mr. "T." 
 
 If we have not the Paalms of Dnviii, because those Songs are 
 presented to us through the metiinm of a translation, which 
 sinks the distinctive peculiarities of Hebrew composition, neither 
 have we any other jioition of a revelation fiom tiod. As " lliey 
 cannot with propriety be used by us in their original form," if 
 this circumstance prove that "they cannot have been inlonded 
 to be used by us in our psalmody," that we cannot with more 
 propriety use any other section ot the divine word in its origi- 
 moves, bv naritv of reason, that it cannot have been 
 
 r 
 
 by parity 
 
 Hi 
 
 tth 
 
 I »' 
 
 i'l 
 
 t 
 
\'> 
 
 1 
 
 160 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 intended to be used by us, for the same purpose for which the 
 Israelite or the Jew used it If the inevitable results of trans- 
 lation, prove that what was intended to be »ung in the original 
 ought not to be sung in translation, the same or similar results 
 must prove that what was intended to be recul in the original, 
 ought not to be read in translation. Others might reason thus : 
 the peculiarities of one language must, of course, disappear ia 
 any translation of what was originally written in that language. 
 But poetry is not a peculiarity of any language, nor is song a 
 peculiarity of any people. Whatever, therefore, was given to 
 oe sung was intended to be sung by all for whom it is given. 
 Whatsoever was written aforetime was written for our learning, 
 upon whom the ends of the earth are come. 
 
 The views of the inspired writers coincide with the results 
 of the preceding exposition. The New Testament is written in 
 Greek, and our Lord delivered his discourses in the vernacular 
 tongue of Judea. Have the Evangelists transmitted to us his 
 words f They profess to have done so. Still we have nothing 
 but a translation. It may be said we have an intpired transla* 
 tion. True. But it is a translation nevertheless. AsJesushad 
 the Spirit given to him without measure, and he spake by the 
 Spirit his words are inspired words. These are not before us 
 in the Greek of the Evangelists, except as they are represented 
 by the terms of a language he did not use. The verbal inspira- 
 tion of the Gospels cannot invalidate this statement It insures 
 simply the correctaess of the translation ; and we thus learn 
 that we must recognise a faithful translation of the Word of 
 God, aspoRsessingall the authority of the inspired word. In 
 confirmation of this conclusion : "The words of the translations 
 which we have in the New Testament of passages of the old, 
 are called the words of the Prophets, or what is equivalent, the 
 sayings of the Holy Spirit. (John xii. 38.) That the saying <yr 
 word of Isaias the prophet, might he fulfilled, which he said. Who 
 hath believed out report i and to whom is the arm of the Lord 
 revealed? (Acts xv. 16, 16.) And to this agree the words of the 
 prophets, as it is written, after this 1 will return, d:c, (Heb. iii. 7.) 
 Wherefore, as the Holy Ghost saith, to-day if ye vdll hear hit 
 voice. The Apostle afterwards calls our attention to the words 
 to-day, which is one word in the original, as the very word or 
 expression of the Holy Ghost (v. 13.) Another instance is 
 remarkable, in the twelfth chapter of the same book : Now he 
 hath promised, saying, yet once more J shake not the earth only, 
 but also heaven. And this toortf once more signijieth the removing 
 of those things which are shaken, as of things that are made. 
 Thus the translated passages of the Old Testament, in the New, 
 are called the words of the prophets, and of the Holy Spirit 
 who spake by them: and this warrants us to call the translated 
 Psalms, the words of David, and of the Holy Spirit^ who spake 
 by him." — Anderson's Vindicice Cantus Dominici, pp. 85. 86. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 IfJJ 
 
 :h the 
 trans- 
 iginal 
 esulta 
 [ginal» 
 thus : 
 lear in 
 ;uage. 
 K>ng A 
 Ten to 
 given, 
 irning, 
 
 results 
 ttten in 
 laoular 
 U8 his 
 lothing 
 bransla* 
 Mushad 
 by the 
 ifore us 
 'esented 
 inepira* 
 , insures 
 IS learn 
 V^ord of 
 »rd. In 
 stations 
 the old, 
 ent, the 
 ying or 
 id, Who 
 he Lord 
 o^ the 
 I. iii. 1.) 
 tear hit 
 -words 
 ord or 
 lance is 
 \Kovo he 
 \th only, 
 moving 
 tfi made. 
 \e New, 
 Spirit 
 ^nslated 
 spake 
 . 86. 
 
 Finally, the inspired writers of the New Testament quoto 
 literally, at times, from ihe Septuagint, an uninspired transla- 
 tion of the Old Testament. For example, in the third chapter 
 of Hebrews, referred to above, Paul quotes more than four 
 verses from the translation of the ninety-fourth Psalm by 
 the Seventy (ninety-fifth in the Hebrew and English), and 
 unequivocally represents that translation as the saying of th^ 
 Holy Ghost. 
 
 Note B. — Page 29. 
 
 It is a source of no small gratification to find that the views 
 of inspiration, which I ventured to publish in Nova Scotia in 
 1834, were exhibited the same year in Britain under the impri- 
 matter of such a man as Robert Haldane, Esq., in his excellent 
 work on " The Evidence and Authority of Divine Revelation." 
 A short statement from that work is here transcribed. " Our 
 knowledge of the inspiration of the Bible, like every other 
 doctrine it contains, must be collected from itself. The wordi^ 
 of Scripture, indeed, as used by the writers, were their own 
 words. But this does convey the idea that the Bible is partly 
 the word of God, and partly the word of Man. It is not the 
 cfToct of any such co-operation, as supposes that one part was 
 produced by God, and the other part by man, to make out a 
 whole. Because the words were written by the Prophets and 
 Apostles, this does not prevent them from being the word of 
 God. The following remarks of President Edwards, when he 
 is combating the deeply erroneous sentiment of the Armenians 
 respecting a co-operation between God and man in the work of 
 grace, will explain this matter : — 'In efficacious grace we are 
 not merely passive, nor yet does God do some, and we do the 
 rest. But God does all, and we do all. God produces all, and 
 we act all. For that is what he produces, viz., our own acts. 
 God is the only proper author and foundation : we only are the 
 proper actors. We are, in different respects, wholly passive, 
 and wholly active. In the Scriptures the same things are repre- 
 sented as from God and from us. God is said to convert, and 
 men are said to convert and to turn. God makes a new heart, 
 and we are commanded to make us a new heart. God circum- 
 cises the heart, and we are commanded to circumcise our own 
 hearts ; not merely because we must use the means in order to 
 the effect, but the effect itself is our act and our duty. These 
 things are agreeable to that text — God worketh in you to will 
 and to do.' 
 
 "The difference of style which we find among these writers 
 does not at all conclude against their having the words theV 
 were to write imparted to them. The style that God was pleased 
 to employ was used, and the instruments were such as that style 
 was natural to, flowing, like the words, with their full consent, 
 L 
 
 /. ; 
 
 lis 
 
 
 ; I 
 
 I 
 \ : 
 
 f- 
 
162 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 '•,1 
 i ,4i 
 
 and according to the particular tone of their minds, while they 
 yielded to the impression as voluntary and intelligent agents. 
 The Holy Spirit could dictate to them his own words, in such 
 a way that they would also be their words, uttered with 
 the understanding. He could speak the same thought bv 
 the mouth of a thousand persons, each in his own style, ff 
 variety of expression in relating the same things in the Gospel, 
 would not affect the truth of the narrative, on the supposition 
 that the writers were uninspired men, why is it presumed that 
 it would affect it on the supposition of their being inspired ?" — 
 Vol. /., pp. 158. 163-4-5. 
 
 Note C— Page 30. 
 
 Freedxyin of the Divine Word from Error. 
 
 As the AVord of God, the Scriptures claim a careful investi- 
 gation, and the connexion between the knowledge of them 
 and w'isdom unto salvation, invests the study with the deepest 
 ])er8onal interest. Contentment with a superficial acquaintance 
 with the Bible is at once impious and foolish. As a subject of 
 study, the Scriptures are inexhaustible. Besides, there is an 
 inexpressible satisfaction in the pursuit of Scriptural knowledge, 
 arising out of the circumstance that there is no danger of being 
 involved in error. What is learned from the Bible is something, 
 of the truth of which we are assured. 
 
 The productions of the most learned and accurate uninspired 
 writer may often be found tu contain statements, involving 
 principles that he would not acknowledge, because he Lever 
 intended to teach the doctrines, that may be legitimately de- 
 duced from the premises which he supplied. A reconsideration 
 sometimes leads to a modification of the statement which had 
 been made, for the purpose of avoiding the necessary inference. 
 Sometimes a clear view of inferences, which cannot be sustained, 
 is th€ means of bringing conviction of the error of the position 
 which justified them, and leading to its abandonment. But 
 (rod, who directed the mental operations and the utterance of 
 Prophets and Apostles, has not only the most perfect apprehen- 
 sion of the import of every proposition, enunciated under his 
 direction, but of all the inferences which may be legitimately 
 drawn from that proposition, however remote the connection 
 between the premises uad the conclusion. Evory thing implied 
 in an inspired statement is as much of God, as true, as authori- 
 tative, as the statement which implies it ; and those, to whom 
 the word is sent, are responsible lor the neglect of the investi- 
 gation of such implied communications. The Lord charges the 
 ;>adducees with ignorance of the Scriptures, and consequent 
 nrror, not because they denied an explicit statement of the doc- 
 trine of the resurrection of the dead, found in the Old Testa- 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 16^ 
 
 o 
 
 ment (for there is no such statement) ; but because they did not 
 recognise a necessary deduction from the words of God, addressed 
 to Moses from the burning bush. Paul represents David as 
 describing f.ite blessedness of the man to whom God imputeth 
 righteousness without works, although the word righteousness 
 does not occur in the passage to which he refers for confirma- 
 tion, and the idea of •* righteousness without works" is only 
 exhibited by inference from the Psalmist's statement. 
 
 The circumstance just mentioned supplies a curious evidence 
 of the divine origin of the Scriptures. It would be very singu- 
 lar if, in a work written by various individuals, of diversified 
 talent, of different ages, and speaking of multifarious topics, 
 involving a reference to all departments of nature, there should 
 not occur a single expression, involving views of subjects that 
 came properly under the cognisance of the philosopher. Now, 
 we have reason to believe that most of the inspired writers 
 were strangers to science, perhaps we may say that the Israelites 
 were unacquainted with the secrets of nature that modern sci- 
 ence has brought to light. But if the inspired writers have 
 used an expression, which implies a contradiction to an ascer- 
 tained fact in literature or science, then they cannot have writ- 
 ten under the superintendence of Him to whom all things are 
 known. This matter is lucidly stated by Dr. Carson, in his 
 peculiarly nervous terms. " But observes Mr. Wilson, ' The 
 Bible was not given us to make us poets, or orators, or histo- 
 rians, or natural philosophers.' Very true, very true, but very 
 silly. "We must overlook the bad poetry, and bad oratory, of 
 the Bible, if we find any of this description in it; and we have 
 no reason to expect a complete history of human affairs, nor a 
 system of natural philosophy. But, verily, if the Scriptures 
 contain one rule of poetry or oratory, that rule must be a legi- 
 timate one, or the Bible is a forgery. And if it tells one his- 
 torical untruth, it must forfeit its pretensions in every thing, 
 seeing its pretensions extend to every thing in the book. The 
 inspired writers may have been ignorant of natural philosophy, 
 as the most ignorant of British peasants, without affecting their 
 inspiration. But, verily, if they have delivered one philosophi- 
 cal dogma, it must either be true, or the Scriptures as a wholf: 
 are false. 'All Scripture is given by inspiration of God.' This 
 pledges God equally for every thing in the Bible." — " Theoriat 
 of Inspiration," Edin., pp. 27, 28. 
 
 As the truth of the Newtonian system was confirmed by 
 inferring astronomical facts, not previously known, which sub- 
 sequent observation verified, so the truth of Revelation obtains 
 additional and independent confirmation, from involving truths 
 which it was not intended directly to teach, but which enlarged 
 and accurate knowledge of the works of God fully establishes. 
 The Scriptures inferred the possibility of pulverising gold, 
 
 I 
 
 I 1 
 
 
164r 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ur 
 
 before modern chemistry "was equal to the process. Whether 
 Solomon understood the circulation of the blood or not, his 
 language, in the last chapter of the Book of Ecclesiastes, obvi- 
 ously implies the fact. And when Paul tells the Corinthians 
 that they are " one bread and one body," he teaches, whether 
 he was acquainted with the fact or not, that the food which we 
 eat is converted into the substance of our material bodies, 
 (rrant the inspiration of the Scriptures, and we may rest assured 
 that any doctrine in science, however remotely implied, shall 
 be found as true, as any doctrine involved in the system of 
 grace : and Christians, without anxiety, may abide the develope- 
 )nents of science, when supposed facts militate against unequi- 
 vocal scriptural conclusions. 
 
 Geology has placed the Divine Word once more in the fur- 
 nace. My total ignorance of Geology, and of geological theories, 
 forbids me to attempt to reason upon the subject of the accord- 
 ance of Revelation and Geology, yet I may be excused for sup- 
 posing it possible, that as God created man in a state that, id 
 the judgment of those who know man only as passing from 
 infancy to maturity, might seem to infer an age of thirty years, 
 so he may have formed the world in a state that would indicate 
 an existence of as many milleniums; and that those who attempt 
 to expound the structure of the human body from having 
 examined the scratch of a pin upon its sur%ce, may find them- 
 selves mistaken in their deductions. Still, when I reflect upon 
 the character of a Miller and a King, who have extensively and 
 enthusiastically explored the geological field, my desire to 
 maintain the absolute integrity of the Divine word, does not 
 forbid the admission of the possibility, that I may yet be an 
 enthusiastic, although my age, (if there were no more serious 
 obstacle,) forbids the expectation that I can ever be a learned 
 geologist. 
 
 I ftf 
 
 Note D.— Page 38. 
 
 Authority of the Word of God. 
 
 The statements contained in the text are fully sustained by 
 the following quotations. The first is from a most masterly 
 production, and is intended to show that in the Bible we see 
 God, hear God, feel the presence of God, and of none else. 
 " The Bible is in matiy respects a singular volume. Its mode of 
 announcing doctrines and delivering precepts is altogether 
 peculiar. Its promises and threatenings, too, are delivered with 
 a brevity, and announced with a majesty, essentially its own. 
 Incidents and events, whether calamitous, tragical, infamous, 
 heroic, fortunate, or even ludicrous, are recorded without a 
 single remark. Not a sentence is allowed to escape, enabling 
 us to infer the individual opinions, sentiments, or emotions, of 
 
APPENDI?^. 
 
 J65 
 
 >wn. 
 
 10U8, 
 
 lut a 
 
 of 
 
 the several writers at the time the narration was composed. 
 While these singular writers are exciting in their readers every 
 varied passiori, emotion, or feeling, of which the human heart 
 is susceptible, they seem elevated themselves above the regions 
 of sympathy. — ArnoWi ^^ Theocracy of the Bible" £din., p. 135. 
 
 The following is from a volume, full of curious, interesting, 
 and instructive matter: — *' The Apostles were careful to exhibit 
 in their own practice, the same unqualified submission to nil the 
 oommandments of Christ, which they enjoined upon others. 
 Neither Moses nor the Apostles thought of changing the insti- 
 tutions of the God of Heaven, or adding one invention of their 
 own, any more than Sir Isaac Newton thought of changing the 
 order and revolutions of the Solar System ; or the chemist or 
 mineralogist thinks of changing the properties of matter, or 
 arranging anew the strata of which the earth is composed. None 
 bowed with profounder deference than they did to the oraclea 
 of God. They adored Divine Wisdom no less wherein she was 
 silent, than wherein she spoke. When no voice came from the 
 throne of the Eternal, silence reigned among them. They com- 
 menced their inspired career with the lowly maxim of, 'Speak, 
 Lord, for thy servant heareth,' and prefaced every communica- 
 tion to their fellow men with, ' Thus saith the Lord.' Go, Chris- 
 tian, and learn from the deference often paid to superior intel- 
 ligence among men, the profound veneration with which thou 
 oughtest to receive the wisdom of God." — McLcod's " View of 
 Inspiration,*' Glasgow, pp. 561-2-5. 
 
 "The New Testament, continually proceeding upon and 
 referring to the Old, could not be well understood without it. 
 Some things are far more fully revealed in the Old Testament, 
 as the creation, and the variety of great and precious promises 
 which God has given us. Since the Old Testament is a rule as 
 well as the New, we are ho^tnd to imitate an approved example 
 of the observation of any ordinance of God's worship, which is 
 not ceremonial, though it be found in the Old Testament only. 
 And therefore, unless the sinmng of the Book of Psalms could 
 be shewn to be a ceremonial institution, we are bound to imi- 
 tate the example of it recorded in the Old Testament. — Ander- 
 son's Vindicice, (jtc, pp. 81-2. 
 
 Note K— Page 43. 
 
 Langitdge used hy the ojpponents of Damid^ s Psalms. 
 
 Let any one who loves the house of God, and desires con- 
 formity to the Divine standard, in the administration of divine 
 ordinances, having a predilection for the uninspired Hymns, 
 read with care the representations, which the advocates of an 
 uninspired Psalmody have made of the Psalms of David, and it 
 
 I 
 
 '■ 
 
 
166 
 
 AITENDIX. 
 
 li-t 
 
 ii 
 
 II 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 • t 
 
 will be straDge if doubts do not arise respecting the propriety 
 of a practice, the advocacy of which demands such reproachful 
 exhibitions of the words of inspiration. The preface to Doctor 
 Watts' llyrans and Spiritual Songs comprehends, with relation 
 both to the spirit and the letter of the Psalms of David, language 
 utterly at variance with the recognition of their inspiration, 
 lie thus writes: — "I have long been convinced that one great 
 occasion of this evil (the flattening of devotion, awakening of 
 regret, and touching all the springs of uneasiness within us,) 
 arises from the ^natter and the words to wliich we confine all 
 our songs. Some of them are almost opposite to the spirit of the 
 Gospel; many of them foreign to the state of the New Testa- 
 ment, and widely different from the present circumstances of 
 Chris; ans." " We are checked on a sudden in our ascent towards 
 Heaven, by some expressions that are more suited to the days of 
 carnerl ordinances; the line which the clerk parcels out to us, 
 hath something in it so extremel}'' Jewish and cloudy, that it 
 darkens our view of God the Saviour ; some dreadful curse 
 against men is proposed to our lips, which is so contrary to the 
 new commandment of loving our enemies." In the Psalms there 
 are "many deficiencies of light and glory." 
 
 The language of "T." (Sept. 27, 1858.) is conceived in the 
 same spirit, ♦* Generally speaking, the Psalms of David breathe 
 the most fervent spirit of devotion, and that in highly appro- 
 priate language. But that can only be said of the inspired 
 origijial, and said of it with some explanations. Gould we even 
 use the original, it ma}' well be doubted whether the composi- 
 tion is adapted to our taste, or calculated to animate our feelings 
 of devotion." 
 
 Such is a specimen of the language used by the opponents of 
 an inspired Psalmody, when speaking of the Songs of Zion. 
 Very different is the estimate of that collection by the Saviour, 
 and the inspired writers of the New Tes'iment, as shall appear 
 by perusing the Jirst section of the last Chapter of this work. 
 Very different the estimate of some of the excellent of the earth, 
 from the earliest records of the Christian dispensation. Chry- 
 sostcm, quoted by McMaster, says: — "The grace of the Holy 
 Ghost hath so ordered it, that the Psalms of David should be 
 recited and sung night and day. In the Church's vigils — in the 
 morning — at funeral solemnities — the first, the midst, and the 
 last, is David. In private houses, where virgins spin — in the 
 monasteries — in the deserts, where men converse with God — the 
 first, the midst, and the last, is David. In the night when men 
 sleep, he wakes them up to sing; and collecting the servants of 
 God into angelic troops, turns earth into heaven, and of men 
 makes angels, chanting David's Psalms." 
 
 Surely the judgment of Rev. W. Romaine is entitled to beset 
 against that of Watts. His words are: — "I want a name for 
 
 I ( 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 H\ 
 
 u 
 
 be 
 the 
 the 
 the 
 the 
 ■neii 
 
 set 
 for 
 
 that man who should pretend that he could make better Hymns 
 than the Holy Ghost. His collection is large enough ; it wants 
 no addition. It is as perfect as its Author, and not capable of 
 any improvement. Why, in such a case, would any man in the 
 world take it into his head to sit down and write Hymns for 
 the use of the Church ? It is just the same as if he were to write 
 a new Bible, not only better than the old, but so much better, 
 that the old may oe thrown aside. What a blasphemous 
 attempt! And yet our hymnmongers, inadvertently I hope, 
 have come very near to this blasphemy; for they shut out the 
 Psalms, to introduce their own verses into the Church, sintj 
 them with great delight, and, as they fancy, with great profit ; 
 although the whole practice be in direct opposition to the com- 
 mand of God, and, therefore, cannot possibly be accompanied 
 with the divine blessing." 
 
 "The Psalms of David were penned for the use of the Cliurch 
 of God in its public worship, not only in that age, but in other 
 ages; as being fitted to express the religion of all saints, in all 
 ages, as well as the religion of the Psalmist." — Edwards. 
 
 " To say that the imprecations in the Psalms are oft'ensive to 
 Christian ears, is talking with a boldness I dare not imitate. 
 Morality is the same now thai ever it was; and I cannot think 
 that the Holy Spirit has made that language divine in the Old 
 Testament, which is uncharitable in the New. We have * n«< 
 new commandment,' but what was delivered to us from the 
 beginning." — Bradbury. 
 
 Notwithstanding the ominous manner in which they have 
 been ushered in, Watts' Imitation and Hymns, or other poetical 
 compositions manufactured chiefly out of the materials which 
 they supplied, have been very extensively adopted by the 
 Churches. There is reason to believe that multitudes who use 
 them, would strongly dissent from the " many unguarded sen- 
 tences concerning David and the Book of Psalms," which Dr. W. 
 and others have written; yet it cannot be gainsayed that the 
 iutroducuon of the Songs, withouta protest against the defama- 
 tory language by which their preparation and introduction have 
 been vindicated, is a virtual homologation of the worst sentence 
 that has been written against David and the Songs of Zioii. 
 Though speaking with much diffidence, it is very evident that 
 McMaster ascribes the introduction and spread of Unitarianista 
 to the introduction and general use of Watts' compositions. "It 
 has been said that ' the city of God presented no street of purer 
 gold than the New England Church.' It is now a desolation. 
 It is a fact, not admitting of doubt, that where his compositions 
 were first, and have been longest, used in the Psalmody of the 
 Church, Socinianism has made the most extensive progress. 
 Error has its power as well as truth ; and like it, presses to 
 
1G8 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 consistency. Dr. W. rejected the Bible doctrine of the Trinity r 
 lie cannot be supposed, intentionally, to contradict his settled 
 principles, in any of his poetic compositions ; his Imitations and 
 Hymns, with all their perfections and imperfections, were 
 adopted in the rsalmody of many churches, to the exclusion of 
 hcripture songs; and among those churches the Socinian heresies 
 liove extensively spread." — **Apology,'^ pp. 121-2. 
 
 There is another doctrine, usually bound up in some form 
 with Socinianism and its kindred heresies, which has followed 
 in the wake of Dr. W. — Univeraalism. It is not necessary to 
 mark the relation, which the progress of Universalism bears to 
 the use of uninspired Songs. From the reasons assigned for the 
 exclusion of some of David's Psalms, it is easy to shew that Uni- 
 versalism might be expected to follow. If it be not consistent 
 Avith«the spirit of Christ, to pray for the destruction of ungodly 
 iiieu, under any supposition, it must be inconsistent with the 
 character of God, to which pure religion constitutes an assimila- 
 tion, lo grant the petition ; and what God may not grant to the 
 prayers of his people, he cannot in justice execute. Thus, by 
 a very simple process, we arrive at the conclusion, that the 
 ultimate destruction of any member of the human family is at 
 variance with the divine character. 
 
 Among evangelical expositors of the Word, there is manifested, 
 both in the pulpit and by the press, an unwarrantable squeani- 
 iahness, when they approach the portions that are presented to 
 us in the form of prayers against the enemies of God, and of his 
 people as such. They have strengthened the hands of the ene- 
 mies of scriptural views of the divine attributes, and of the 
 integrity of the divine word, by shrinking from the recognition 
 of those prayers, and by discussing the subject, as if they had a 
 lurking apprehension of their indefensibility upon Christian 
 principles. They usually treat them as predictions, not as 
 prayers. Even if we allow that the Hebrew might be trans- 
 lated as predictions, it must not be forgotten that when the 
 Apostles quote such passages»as contain the supposed predic- 
 tions, they present them still in the imprecatory form. 
 
 Were the propriety of substituting the prediction for the 
 prayer admitted, the difficulty is only removed a single step. 
 What would be thought of the servant of Christ, who hesitates 
 to acquiesce in the purpose which his Master has expressed, or 
 to say Atnen to the sentence he has pronounced? And what is 
 the expression of acquiescence in the firediotion which God has 
 uttered, but a prayer for its accomplishment } The petition of 
 the Lord's prayer, "Thy will be done on earth as it is done in 
 Heaven," implies all that is expressed in all the imprecations 
 <;ontained in the Book of Psalms. Are men to boast of a mercy 
 more comprehensive than God's? If we are made partakers of 
 
APl'ENDiy. 
 
 160 
 
 the diTine nature, and assimilated to God, onr mercy can no 
 more involve a want of due respect for justice than can God's 
 mercy; and we shall repudiate the meroy that does not har- 
 monise with truth, and the peace that shrinks from the embrace 
 of riffhteousness. A most unequivocal inconsistency is often 
 found entering into the prayers of men — of distinguished men — 
 who, knowing that we look for what we ask, and pray for 
 nothing but what we may hope to obtain, preach or defend the 
 eternal misery of some men, and follow up their sermon or 
 argument by asking God to save all men: knowing that the 
 time shall come when the watchmen of Zion shall see with one 
 eye, preach the duty of speaking the same things, and, instead 
 of praying for Christians of all denominations, pray for all 
 denominations of Christians, the answer to which would involve 
 the perpetuity of disagreement and division. In a word, they 
 ask for what they know they cannot obtain — for what they do 
 not wish to obtain. As God had determined that Moses should 
 not enter the promised land, he peremptorily forbids him to 
 express a desire upon the subject. This aosurd display of 
 charity reminds us of the demand made upon Christians of an 
 impossibility — of more than everlasting love ever does — of the 
 forgiveness of those who neither profess nor manifest repentance 
 for the injury they linve done : of the prohibition of anger when 
 God is angry, and the complacent recognition of a christian 
 spirit in those who would stab their neighbor under the fifth 
 rib, provided it be done with a placid countenance, and an "Art 
 thou in health, my brother?" 
 
 lu'this' the meekness and lowliness of Christ are illustrated, 
 and he is set forth for an example to the "man, who for con- 
 science towards God, endures grief, suffering wrongfully," that 
 " when he was reviled, he reviled not again; when he suffered, 
 he threatened nott but committed himself to him that judgeth 
 righteously." But an untaught and unsanctified devotionalism 
 — an alien from the place of holiness — would not only forbid 
 the Christian to avenge himself, but to commit his cause to God, 
 and ask the interposition of him to whom vengeance belongs. 
 The spirit of David is better than the spirit of Watts. Tlie 
 spirit that moved the Psalmist was the spirit of Christ, but 
 Watts' preface was written under the influence of a very diflfer- 
 ent spirit; and those who talk of the " cursing Psalms," talk 
 impiously, understanding neither what they say, nor whereof 
 they affirm. 
 
 The Church has been a loser by the exclusion of these same 
 " cursing Psalms" from the sanctuary of praise. When the Lord 
 teaches us to pray for forgiveness, as we forgive, the very form 
 of the prayer is adapted to turn our thoughts in upon ourselves, 
 and to lead us to ask, " Are we praying for forgiveness or con- 
 demnation ?" For if we do not unreservedly forgive our repent- 
 
 % 
 
170 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ant brother, we arc praying, in the words which our Lord 
 teaches us to use, for condemnation. And when, in our approach 
 to the altar of God, we record his abhorrence of sin, and pray 
 for his interposition against the counsels and operations of 
 ungodly men, we are impressed more deeply with the exceeding 
 sinfulness of sin, God's determination to punish it^ and learn to 
 tremble at the possibility of occupying the position, or culti- 
 vating the fellowship of those against whom the whole church 
 lifts up her voice — against whom we cry to God. Exclude the 
 "cursing Psalms," and error, profanity, and impiety, shall 
 acquire a daring boldness, that even ungodly men will dread to 
 exhibit, when the thunders of Sinai are echoing through the 
 aisles of our churches, pressing the present necessity to escape 
 for their lives, and seek safety in the Hiding place that God has 
 prpvided. 
 
 Where are impiety and infidelity most rampant? Where are 
 youth most fearlessly profane ? Search and look. I hesitate 
 not to suggest the answer. " Where David is excluded from 
 the sanctuary, and the still small voice is dissociated from the 
 fire, the earthquake, and the strong wind which rends the 
 mountains." 
 
 I ii 
 
 Note R— Page 61. 
 
 Claims of Songs, not incorporated with the Book 
 
 of Psatms, 
 
 Besides independent compositions, proceeding from the pen 
 of inspired writers, such as the natural history of Solomon, all 
 which have perished, there are historical remains, of a poetical 
 character, some composed by inspired writers, others by indi- 
 viduals of recognised piety, bnt not numbered with the writers 
 of the oracles of God. With respect to such of these composi- 
 tions as are not incorporated with the Book of Psalms, there 
 are two questions that may arise — Are they inspired ? Are they 
 adapted for general use, or do they proceed upon circumstances 
 of a local and an evanescent character ? It does not follow 
 from their insertion in Scripture, that they are inspired. An 
 author is not responsible for every sentence he transcribes, 
 except itc transcription has its origin in his approbation of it 
 To use the words of Haldane in reply to a silly objection to 
 verbal inspiration — "Is it not sufficiently plain, tnat, while 
 God dictated to the sacred penman the words of those referred 
 to (Job's friends and the Devil,) he dictated them to be inserted, 
 not as hit words but as their words?" The insertion of a saying 
 or of a song, by an inspired writer, gives us assurance that we 
 have a faithful record of that saying, or copy of that song. We 
 must ascertain, by its consistency with the word of inspiration, 
 
 i f'l 
 
 II 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 171 
 
 le pen 
 oD, all 
 loeticnl 
 ty indi- 
 writers 
 tiuposi- 
 there 
 re they 
 jtances 
 follow 
 3. An 
 icribes, 
 1 of it. 
 ion tu 
 while 
 ferred 
 leerted, 
 saying 
 at we 
 We 
 tatioD, 
 
 whether it can be admitted as correct, and by other circuin- 
 stances whether it can be recognised as inspired. Who would 
 Hay that David wrote his pathetic lamentation on the death of 
 Saul and Jonathan, which he calls "The Bow," under tho influ- 
 ence of the spirit of inspiration ? or that by the snmc spirit he 
 composed the dirge which was pronounced over Abner's grave f 
 I should not undertake to defend tho inspiration of tho 8ong of 
 Deborah and Barak, neither that of Hannah, more than the 
 inspiration of the best of the Olney Hymns, or of Erskine'» 
 Gospel Sonnets ; though approving not only every sentiment, 
 but every expression. Good men ma} present us M'ith an 
 exposition of the Divine word in poetry as well as in prose. 
 Good men may have composed eongs, and sung them, who had 
 just as little idea of introducing their songs into the services ot 
 the Church, as those who Imve sung the songs of Burns, or Tan- 
 iiahill. The following remarks appear to me very judicious : — 
 "Uninspired songs were doubtless used by the Hebrews on- 
 special (perhaps ordinary) "occasions ; but would they have 
 thought of bringing them into the temple of God, or into their 
 i«ynagogues, when engaged in His solemn worship, after receiv- 
 ing from God the command to praise him in the words of David 
 and Asaph the seer? But admitting that such Hymns were 
 used by these persons in the formal worship of God, it remains 
 to be proved that in doing so they pretended to assert a divine 
 warrant for what they did. They perhaps entertained views 
 somewhat loose in regard to Christians regulating their worship 
 by the will and word of Christ We know that there is not 
 that regard paid to this matter by many professing Protestauts, 
 which one would reasonably expect." — ** Friends ofjruspirrd 
 Psalmody Defended," by Cooper, Fha., 1850, p. 12. 
 
 Granting the inspiration of the Song, which Moses and the 
 children of Israel sung, when they had escaped from the hands 
 of Pharaoh ; and of the Song which Moses taught the children 
 of Israel before his death, we have no evidence that the former 
 was ever sung afterwards, except as the sentiments are, or as 
 in some instances, the language is incorporated with the Book 
 of Psalms : and it is evident that the latter was designed for 
 the use of Israel, as a nation that might be, and actually has 
 been, deprived of the distinguishing privileges that belong to 
 the Covenant Society which God recognises as his people — nn 
 indestructible society. 
 
 Note G.— Page 69. 
 
 The Principle involved in Watti Imitation. 
 
 The title-page of Watts' Psalms is calculated to leave the 
 impression, that the reader has the Psalms of David before him. 
 
172 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 : I 
 
 The admirers of Dr. "Watte are fond of repreeentinu ^ v.ork as 
 a revision, " a rich and beaatiful version of the Psalms." Theru 
 is a want of honesty in the manner in which the Book of Psalms 
 has been treated, to which we would not submit in any depart- 
 ment of science. It might be rash to make the statement, but 
 there is room to suspect that the ease with which the churches 
 submitted to the course pursued by ]>r. Watts, has emboldened 
 others to treat the most valuable religious publications of our 
 most esteemed authors in a similar manner. The American 
 Tract Society has perpetrated a virtual fraud upon the public, 
 and an act of flagrant injustice to the authors, by sowing broad- 
 cast the works of various devoted servants of Christ, divested 
 of the distinctive character that entitles them to bear the names 
 of the writers upon the title-page. Nor is it a sufficient excul- 
 pation to insert a brief note, in very small type, on a page usu- 
 ally devoted to a notice of entry in "the Clerk's Office of the 
 District Court," (at which the reader hardly thinks worth his 
 while to look) which does not prepare the purchaser for the 
 Korious alterations that are made. We are furnished with 
 '• Glass's Abridgment of Hall's Contemplations," with the fol- 
 lowing notice printed in the shade: "In this edition a few pas- 
 BOges implying denominational peculiarities, have been omitted." 
 In "Baxter's Call," "a few lines touching points on which 
 Evangeliottl Christians differ are omitted." When such works 
 are filed down so as to be equally accommodated to the standard 
 of six different denominations, there is little left that might not 
 be as well ascribed to a dozen, as to the writers of the original. 
 We are not disposed now to discuss the question, whether the 
 works so modified are not better adapted to general utility, but 
 to deny the right of any man, or society of men, to send them 
 forth, after being subjected to mutilation, recommended by the 
 names of men, strangers to the taste which demands the mutila- 
 tion. We would see Hall, and Edwards, and Flavel, as they 
 were, not as the A. T. S. think they should have been. 
 
 That Dr. W. has led the way in the literary injustice, hear 
 the words of Dr. George Jenkin, of the O. S. Presbyterian 
 Assembly, of course no prejudiced judge. "Dr. W. has attempted, 
 professedly, to improve upon the sentiment, the very matter, 
 and the order, by various omissions and additions, to fit the 
 Psalms for christian worship. This is unfair. If Pope had 
 taken the same license with the Poems of Homer, all the ama- 
 teurs of Greek poetry in the world would have cried, Shame on 
 the presuraptious intruder. But it is a pious and zealous Chris- 
 tian divine who has taken this liberty with the Songs of Zion, 
 and almost the whole church acquiesce in it. What would we 
 think of a French poet, who, proposing to enrich French litera- 
 ture with a versification of the masterpiece of the English muse, 
 should mangle and transpose the torn limbs of Paradise Lost, 
 
ArPKMDIX. 
 
 1 7*^ 
 1 io 
 
 ork a^ 
 Thei"ii 
 I'saloit 
 iepart* 
 It, but 
 larches 
 Idened 
 of our 
 leriean 
 public, 
 ; broad- 
 livested 
 i names 
 ', excul- 
 ige U8U- 
 ) of the 
 >rth his 
 for the 
 >d with 
 the fol- 
 'ew pas- 
 mitted." 
 L which 
 1 works 
 tandard 
 ight not 
 )riginal. 
 ther the 
 ity, but 
 d them 
 by the 
 mutila- 
 as they 
 
 ^e, hear 
 
 >yterian 
 
 (empted, 
 
 matter, 
 
 fit the 
 
 >pe had 
 
 le ama- 
 
 lame on 
 
 IS Chris- 
 
 jof Zion, 
 
 lould we 
 
 litera- 
 
 }h muse, 
 
 Ise Lost, 
 
 until Milton himself might meet his Hrst-born on the highway, 
 and nut recognieo it! And must this literary butchery be 
 tolerated, becauec, forsooth, the victim is the inspired I'Mnhnistf 
 Why should the heaven-taught bard be misrepresenttd thus) 
 Let us rather have the sungs of iuspiratiun U8 (jod inspired 
 them, and as nearly as is possible, and consistent with the laws 
 of English versification. God's order of thought is doubtless 
 best for his church. If any one thinks he can write better 
 spiritual songs than the sweet singer of Israel, let him do it : 
 but let him not dre^s the savoury meat which (lod has prepared, 
 until all its substance and savour are gone, and then present it 
 to us as an imitation of David's Psalms." 
 
 The professed object of Dr. W. is to "fit theTsalms for Chris- 
 tian worship." If we allow that the changes he has introduced, 
 render the Psalms more suitable to the New Testament dispen- 
 sation, he has entirely forgotten the universal spread of Chris- 
 tianity. Ue has given a very circumscribed locality to the 
 Christian worship for which he would make provision ; and 
 Christian would be set against Christian in the use oi his hoii(j%. 
 One verse from Psalm 20th •* for a day of prayer in time of wor," 
 runs thus : — 
 
 may the metu'ry of thy name 
 
 Inspire our armies for the fight t 
 Our foes shall fall and die with shame. 
 
 Or quit the field witi) shameful flight. 
 
 Another from the GOth Psalm, for "a day of humiliation for 
 disappointment in war :" — 
 
 Go with our armies to the fight. 
 
 Like a confederate God : 
 In vain confederate pow'rs unite 
 
 Against thy lifted rod. 
 
 ^ow imagine Christian nations at war, as has often been unhap- 
 pily the case. Auericau and Briton, French and Russian, lift 
 up their voices and present their song to the Eternal, involving 
 a palpable contradiction in their requests. To this Dr. McMaster 
 adverts in the following terms: — "The Psalms, such of them, at 
 least, as he thought worthy of imitation, must be made to speak 
 a language which, according to the reformer of David, the Iloly 
 Ghost did not make them speak. Still, however, reformed as 
 David was, he was unfit for the sanctuaries of America. The 
 imitation and hymns of Dr. W. were adapted to the British 
 monarchy ; America had become both independent and re{)ub- 
 lioan. The reformer must be reformed. Those compositions 
 which superceded the hymns of inspiration, must be adapted to 
 the Christian worship in the United States." 
 
 In the Psalms, Israel is introduced as the covenant people of 
 God ; their privileges, trials, deliverances, and triumphs, are 
 those of the Church in every age, in every place. Dr. W. has 
 exhibited Britain as the promised land, (Ps. 67); the people as 
 
 ij 
 
 ^iU 
 
174 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 the peculiar inheritance of God, {Pss. 60, 147); her wars ore 
 confounded with those waged according to the express command 
 of God {Ps. 18, common metre) ; and her king is identified with 
 him whom God has set upon his holy hill of Zion {Pss. 18, 76.) 
 A more gross, more ignorant, and more impious perversion 
 could not easily be introduced than what is involved in the sub- 
 stitution of the name, the people, the sovereign, the wars, the 
 victories, of any land, for those of Israel in the Book of Psalms. 
 
 Note H. — Page 71. 
 
 Comparison of Liturgies of Prayer and Praise, 
 
 An argument is urged against our limitation to one form, 
 though that is an inspired form, of praise, derived from the sup- 
 j)osed necessity of a form of prayer, upon the same principle on 
 wjiich a liturgy of praise is vindicated. The late judicious 
 Dr. Samuel Miller, of Princeton, has stated this argument, as 
 strongly perhaps as it could be stated, and in his usual lucid 
 terms. But it is not a little extraordinary in one, whose ver}' 
 valuable works show that he was accustomed to examine ever}'- 
 subject which he discussed, very coolly and impartially, to find 
 him employ language implying an imputation of such a lack of 
 discrimination, on the part of the advocates of the exclusive use 
 of an inspired Psalmody, as to deprive them of any title to have 
 their reasons canvassed, or to cut off all hope that they may be 
 found able to weigh an argument on the contrary part. Indeed, 
 he speaks, as if he considered the subject too transparent to 
 warrant an argument at all. His words are: — "Who can for- 
 bear to marvel, then, when the light, the freedom, and the 
 spii'ituality of prayer, have received such manifest and rich 
 improvement under the New Testament dispensation, that there 
 should be any who, in regard to forms of praise, should insist 
 that we are bound still to adhere to the Psalmody of the old 
 economy? What would be thought of any one who, in preach- 
 ing and in prayer, should contend that we are not warranted 
 to advance beyond the restricted limits of the ceremonial 
 economy? Why is it not equally wonderful that any, claiming 
 to be eminently evangelical, should occupy this ground, with 
 regard to praise." — Ptcblic Prayer, p. 38. 
 
 Similar is the style of Dr. Neill, in his exposition of the Epis- 
 tle to the Ephesiaus. "That Hymns or Spiritual Songs, bot- 
 tomed on the word of God, whether a versified exposition of a 
 particular passage, or a condensed exhibition of gospel truth, 
 taken from various passages, and clothed in decent and serious 
 language, may be sung in divine worship, whether public or 
 private, appears to me perfectly obvious and incontestible. Yet 
 it is a curious fact, that many Christian congregations, and some, 
 too, in our own connection, have conscientious scruples on thi:^ 
 
 J f 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 175 
 
 ^e Epis- 
 j8, bot- 
 [ou of a 
 truth, 
 I serious 
 Iblic or 
 ]e. Yet 
 Id some, 
 
 loU tlUii 
 
 subject" To Dr. Neill, an able replj' has been furnished b}' 
 Rev, Joseph T. Cooper, Asa. Presbyn. Pha., entitled, " Tht 
 Friends of an Inspired Psalmody defended," — a reply deserving 
 a careful perusal by both the friends and enemies of the cause 
 he advocates. 
 
 *'T"say8, "It would be absurd to hold the lawfulness of 
 extempore prayer and deny the other." (I suppose he means 
 the use of uninspired hymns in worship.) 
 
 One circumetance seems to be entirely overlooked in this 
 reasoning, if reasoniog it can be called, that extemporaneous 
 prayer is not to be paralleled with all hymns of human composi- 
 tion, but such as shall be prepared at the time of announcement, 
 and verse by verse as the composure is being sung. A form of 
 praise is absolutely necessary. There can be no social praise 
 without a form, and a form previously known. Even the indi- 
 vidual who would praise God in a song must use one previously 
 prepared either by another or by himself. The attempt at an 
 extemporaneous effusion, or such as might be compared with 
 extemporaneous prayer, would very likely astonish, or disgust, 
 the most fervent admirers of Rouse's worst lines. The case in 
 respect to prayer is different, in which one is the organ of 
 many, and the mental or expressed assent of those who join, 
 follows the utterance of the several petitions, or of the prayer 
 as a whole. This is fully established by an incidental expression 
 used by the Apostle when speaking to a different point of Chris- 
 tian practice — "How shall he that occupieth the place of the 
 unlearned, say Amen, at thy giving of thanks ?" But as the 
 reply to this reasoning, against an inspired and of course a fixed 
 form of praise, is well expressed by McMaster and Martin, I 
 prefer placing their words before the reader. " Had we a large 
 and diversified collection of prayers in the sacred volume, bear- 
 ing this inscription, The Book of Praveus, and no express 
 authority for using others, few, it is presumed, would ever 
 attempt extemporaneous prayer. When our Lord, at the request 
 of his disciples, taught them to pray, he merely set them a pat- 
 tern, saying, ' after this manner pray 3"e.' But there is not the 
 least intimation in the whole compass of divine revelation, that 
 the Book of Psalms was given as a model, after which we should 
 shape Psalms for ourselves. Let it also be recollected that the 
 Psalms, though composed by different individuals, on different 
 occasions, and at different times, were, by tlie authority of God, 
 collected together into one book ; the case however is different 
 in relation to the Seripture prayers; excepting such as are alto 
 Psalms, they lie scattered throughout the sacred volume, being 
 recorded in the order of time in which they were delivered." 
 Martin's Pref., pp. 9, 10 : — "Prayer and praise are distinct ordi- 
 nances. We eau have social prayer without a prescribed iorm, 
 but not social singing of praise. Again, God has not seen mt:et 
 
 11 
 
176 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 to appoint, at any time, for the stated use of his church, a book 
 of prayers ; but he has given an inspired book of Fsalm$, Hymns, 
 and Spiritual Songs. And, lastly, observe, that the Lord has 
 promised his Spirit, as the spirit of supplications, to help the 
 infirmities of his sanctified ones, who neither know how to 
 pray, nor for what to pray, as they ought; but on the page of 
 inspiration there is no promise of aid from the Spirit, in the 
 composition of a Book of Hymns, for the public service of his 
 Church. This seems to intimate, that to such a work he proposed 
 not to call any of her sons. — McMaster's Apology, pp. 149, 150. 
 
 1 1 \- 
 
 Note K. — Page 85. 
 
 Hymns and Spiritual Songs. 
 
 .In addition to the remarks contained in the text, in support 
 of the position, that the Hymns and Spiritual Songs spoken of 
 by the Apostle, are not other odes than are comprehended in 
 the Book of Psalms, we observe, (first), that if they are not, the 
 direction of James, " Is any merry ? let him sing Psalms," limits 
 the Christians, to whom he writer, in a manner not sanctioned 
 by the Apostle of the Gentiles. (Second.) We find the term 
 spiritual uniformly used in Scripture to denote that which pro- 
 ceeds immediately from the Spirit of Christ, and we thus learn 
 that the Spiritual Song is the fruit of inspiration. Let the reader, 
 who desires satisfaction upon this point, examlue carefully 
 those passages, in which mention is made of spiritual men, 
 spiritual gifts, spiritual meat, spiritual drink, a spiritual rock, 
 a spiritual law, a spiritual body, and a spiritual house. (Third.) 
 These Psaims, Hymns, and Spiritual Songs, in common, consti- 
 tute "the word of Christ." That the Colossiaus may teach and 
 admonish one another in Psalms, and Hymns, and Spiritual 
 Songs, the word of Christ must dwell in them richly in all wis- 
 dom and knowledge ; and the Epheeians must be filled with 
 the Spirit, as opposed to wine, if they would speak to them- 
 selves in Psalms, Hymns, and spiritual Songs. 
 
 I am aware that the punctuation, in both of the passages 
 referred to above, has been judged faulty ; and it is supposed 
 that the use of Psalms, Hymns, and Spiritual Songs, should be 
 exhibited in connection with singing only. So thought I for- 
 merly. Except when the Psalms contain a direct address to 
 God, we ask, to whom do Christians speak, in singing praise ? 
 and unless we view the service as a mere form, the answer must 
 be. The worshippers are speaking, whether the Psalm be didac- 
 tic or hortatory, to one another; while music is adapted to fix 
 the attention, and deepen the impression which the language is 
 intended to produce. In no other form, can Christians in their 
 asMmblies, exhort or teaoli oua another, unless many worship- 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
a book 
 Hymns, 
 ord has 
 lelp the 
 how to 
 page of 
 , in the 
 3 of his 
 roposed 
 49, 150. 
 
 support 
 )oken of 
 snded iu 
 
 not, the 
 }," limits 
 notion ed 
 he term 
 tiich pro- 
 US learn 
 e reader, 
 carefully 
 lal men, 
 ual rock, 
 
 (Third.) 
 I, consti- 
 each and 
 Spiritual 
 
 all wis- 
 led with 
 ,0 them- 
 
 passages 
 lupposed 
 ould be 
 it I for- 
 dress to 
 
 praise ? 
 leer must 
 3e didac- 
 ed to fix 
 iguage is 
 
 in tneir 
 worship- 
 
 ArPENDIX. 
 
 17 
 
 pers are absolved from the obligation, or the house of God is 
 turned into such a Babel, as to destroy all hope of edification 
 from the exercise. In tliis form, the weakest can odify his fel- 
 low, and perform a duty otherwise impossible. If Psalmody 
 were generally understood and appreciated, and used in its 
 proper spirit, we should have the word of Christ addressed t(» 
 Christians by one another, instead of the wild, and incoherent, 
 and senseless addresses, which are often uttered under the name 
 of exhortation. (Fourth.) That a prophet is one who speaks 
 under the immediate direction of God, will hardly be questioned. 
 The idea to be attached to the word is well illustrated in the 
 address of God to Moses (Ex. vii. 1): "See, I have made thee a 
 god to Pharaoh; and Aaron thy brother shall be thy prophet.'' 
 Aaron should receive instructions immediately from Moses, and 
 speak accordingly to the King of Egypt. A prophet, therefore, 
 or a prophet of the Lord, is one who speaks as he receives 
 instructions from God. Prophesi/iric/ is accordingly the utter- 
 ance of words taught by the Holy Spirit, whether these revela- 
 tions have respect to things past, present, or future. The cele- 
 bration of praise is denominated prophesifing. The right of 
 women, who are forbidden to assume the character of public 
 teachers, to prophesy, is fully recognised by Paul (1 Cor. xi. .5). 
 That propliesi/ing has reference, in this instance, to praise, will 
 be manifest, by comparing the words of the Apostle with the 
 statement that the sons of Asaiph j)rophe8ied with harps, with 
 pftalteries, and with cymbals (1 Chron. xxv. 1, 2) ; and those 
 passages where a company of prophets is represented as exer- 
 cising their office. The conclusion to which these premises lead 
 is this, that iu tjie celebration of praise, we use the words of 
 inspiration. Praise is not otherwise Pibphesying, 
 
 The judgment that Hymns and SpirJliial Songs are nothini^ 
 different from tlie Book of Psalms — are noi- uninspired compo- 
 sitions — is sustained by the most distiRgaisheJ names. True, 
 the most eminent are not authority ; 'omI when n;; man exhibits 
 liis opinion, instead of argument, vt : nay oppoe;e name to name. 
 And the advocates of an uninspirf*] Vfnimody can produce no 
 names superior, few, if any equal, to ti; ;> i.amts of Calvin, Beza, 
 Owen, Manton, Poole, Vincent, Calamy, Itidgely, Gill, and many 
 others, who all proclaim that the Psalms of David are intended 
 by the ttMuns which the Apostle uses. 
 
 Tlie advocates of the exclusive use of David's Psalms never 
 thought of excluding Hymns and Spiritual Sougo from the ser- 
 vices of the Church. 
 
 I suppose to the language of Paul "T." refers, wiien (Sept. :;, 
 1853) lie says tlat "the first Christians did this, (he probably 
 means, sang uninspired hymns,) with the appro'ihition of th<: 
 Apostles." 
 
 While I am writing these Note?, the person, who is supposed 
 
178 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ;MH 
 
 Mi 
 
 to have subscribed himself " T." has departed this life. But 
 " T." represents a class : any one, who thinks he can wear it, 
 may take up the mantle, and smite the waters. If they are 
 divided, we shall hold ourselves bound to recognise the 
 succession. 
 
 Note L. — Page 104. 
 Imperfections of Human Compositicms. 
 
 There are many repetitions in the Divine Word, but not one 
 of them is vain. If the same thing is once and again introduced, 
 whether by the same or several inspired writers, it is presented 
 under a different aspect, or in a different connexion: and the 
 result is, to give the diligent student a more exact and compre- 
 liensiv^ view of the whole subject brought before his mind. The 
 matter, which, at one time, is treated in a didactic form, is 
 exhibited again, in the historical portions of the Scripture, as 
 embodied in the life of faith, and we recognise " the epistles of 
 Christ, kuown and read of all men," in the living pages of tlie 
 believer's conversation. Again, the same things are brought 
 forward in a form, adapted to the devotional exercises of the 
 saints, and appear in their transforming influence upon the soul, 
 giving forth their utterance in the language of praise. Thus 
 God has made a avelation of the system of grace, the pro- 
 visions and results of the Covenant of Redemption, in a three 
 fold form — didactic, historical, and devotional ; and what the 
 Holy Ghost directly teaches, in language suited to the glorious 
 theme, he leads every saint to express, by showing forth the 
 lesson written upon his heart, and to exhibit in a conversation 
 becoming the gospel. The Psalms are a revelation of the will 
 and way of God, made in the man, and poured from the lips in 
 the language of inspiration. Every saint, in the use of Zion's 
 songs, becomes (to reverb to a thought introduced in the last 
 note) a prophet of God, exercising his proper functions. We 
 never find God directly addressing man in the Book of Psalms, 
 but every saint speaking to God and gratefully acknowledging 
 what God has done, or what he humbly desires God to do for 
 him ; or speaking to his fellow, and shewing what God has 
 done for him, and what God requires ail his people to think, to 
 say, to execute. 
 
 If it be a fanciful idea, that the Psalms are a perfect copy of 
 the revealed will of God, in a special form, it is one that has 
 occurred to the most enlightened of the followers of the Lamb. 
 Of the Book, which Luther called his "little Bible," others hold 
 similar language. " I believe that a man can find nothing more 
 glorious than tliese Psalms; for they embrace the whole life of 
 man, the affections of his mind, and the emotions of his soul. 
 If he discovers that h»i grows in holiness, or desires to praise ai:d 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 17^ 
 
 glorify God, he can select a Psalm suited to every occasion, and 
 tliiis will find that they are written for him. ' — Athanmius. 
 " Here is a perfect theology, or system of divine knowledge. 
 There are treasures of all things brought into and laid up in the 
 Book of Psalms, as in a great and common store-house or maga- 
 zine." — Basil. "It was but a just encomium of it (the Book of 
 Psalms,) that came from the pen of one of the early fathers, 
 that it is a complete system of divinity, for the use and edifica- 
 tion of the common people of the Christian Church." — Horsebj. 
 "The Pealms are an epitome of the Bible." — Bp. JJornc. "There 
 is nothing in true religion, doctrinal, experimental, and prac- 
 tical, but will present itself to our attention, whilst we medi- 
 tate ur.on the Psalms. The Christian's use of them in the closet, 
 and the minister's in the pulpit, will generally increase, with 
 the growing experience of the power of true religion in their 
 own hearts." — ^cott. " A moment's thought will shew, that the 
 Book of Psalms is 'the Bible in miniature;' precisely what an 
 evangelical psalm-book should be, that is, a compressed exhibi- 
 tion of Jehovah's character, grice, and providence; of man's 
 state, experience, and prospects." — MeMastcr. 
 
 The question may be asked, how Christians came to form a 
 judgment of the Book of Psalms so unfavourable, how to acqui- 
 esce in the libel of Watts against them, and to set them aside to 
 make wa^' for his poetical effusions? McMaster explains the 
 circumstance thus: — "The days of Puritanical zeal had passed 
 away. The licentious and unprincipled reigns of the second 
 Charles and James, had given a shock to the morals and to the 
 piety of the nation, under the influence of which they languished, 
 and were ready to expire. The principles of infidelity had 
 extended to every department of the social body. At such a 
 time, it is not strange, that an indulgent ear should be given to 
 unhallowed suggestions, against any portion of the word of God ; 
 j^nd especially, when recommended by the imposing pretensions 
 of superior liberality." 
 
 The writer of an article in the Free Church Magazine^ on the 
 " Paraphrases," explains, upon a similar principle, the alteration 
 of forty-five, and the addition of twenty-two, which togethei' 
 <!onstitute the collection of Paraphrases used by the Established 
 ('hurch of Scotland, and by others. Of the alterations made 
 upon the older Paraphrases, and appearing in ti»e existing col- 
 lection, the writer says : — " Our impression is, that their altera- 
 tion was one of the imlices, which the times ahouiided in, of a 
 determination to bury evangelical truth " Of the added Para- 
 phrases: — "Somewhere among these twenty -two, and the 'ive 
 i{ymn3, will be found, almost exclusively, the portions of 
 Paraphrases, against which the greatest exception has beeii 
 taken by serious porsions." Now for the stale of things, in the 
 Chui'ch, when the Paraphrases, as they now stand, were sane 
 
J 80 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ;i 
 
 •'I 
 
 tioned : — "The readers of this tnaga^.ine need not be reminded 
 of the rapidity of the declension which followed tlie deposition 
 of the seceding ministers in 174(T. The faithful remnant in the 
 Church were dispirited and enfeebled ; their protestations were 
 unheeded ; their numbers diminished ; forced settlements, 
 unfaithful discipline, false doctrine, and all that betokens the 
 withdrawraent of the Spirit of God, multiplied and grew ; until, 
 at the time we speak of, Moderatism had reached the highest 
 pinnacle of power, and the rights and liberties of Christ's Church 
 and people were contemptuously trodden under foot." 
 
 The "Ilymn-Book of the United Presbyterian Church" has 
 b3en preceded by no equivocal evidence, that the spirit of the 
 EkskinoH, and, in part, their principles, have passed away: and 
 if <.i -are developements do not discover that the wny was pre- 
 ]!.u'ed for the "Hymn Book," as it had been prepravd for Watts' 
 lii)i!ation and the Paraphrases, there must be some error in the 
 reaj^oning of this production. 
 
 Are the Hymns and Spiritual Songs, that, coming in like a 
 flood, have swept away David's Psalms, except on a few elevated 
 jG idltinds, which rise above the inundation, distinguished by 
 yr) (^leganee, a spirituality, a comprehensiveness, in a word, a 
 [»erfeetion that ought to reconcile us to the substitution ? We 
 invite the reader to consult, not the bigotted advocates of the 
 Old Psalms, not the vulgar advocates of Rouse's dogyerel, but 
 the liberal and enlightened introducers and supporters of unin- 
 spired compositions, to the exclusion of the Psalms of David. 
 Are they satisfied ? The numerous changes, substitutions, omis- 
 sions, additions, that follow each other in rapid siiccession, 
 furnish a sufficient answer. Blaikie's " Philosophy of Sectarian- 
 ism" furnishes the three followins: Quotations : — 
 
 A "Layman" in the Neiv York Independent, Feb. 23, 1854. 
 says — "We hnve some two thousand pieces, which are called 
 Psalms, or Rymns. Perhaps two hundred of them may pass 
 tor odes o: lyrics, suitable for singing, Fifty more might pos- 
 sibly be selected by an expert." 
 
 The Boston Congregatimiali^l, Feb. 15, 1853, has the follow- 
 
 ing; 
 
 "Professor B. B Ivlwuius believed that two or three 
 hundred Psalms or Hycins would i :"l'Hle all which are ot" 
 sterling value for the saijct uary. Unquestionably he was right. 
 The popular demand for new and more numerous Hymns, it 
 cannot be denied, arises in part from the wide dissatisfaction, 
 with a large number of those with which our hymn-books are 
 tilled. Let us have fewer and choicer. Let them be truly 
 sacred lyrics, and not feeble prose, measured and amputated to 
 the proper length, and afterwards still farther mangled, at the 
 mercy of men who wonder that David" (or rather the Holy 
 (r' ost, who spake by him) "had not sufficient native sinse to 
 have composed his Psalms in proper metre?, ready at once 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 181 
 
 to be cnntered tlirough *De Fleury, or paced through State 
 Street.' " 
 
 The Glasgow Examiner for Sept. 18, 1852, thus remarks upon 
 the "Hyinu Book of the U. P. Church. The collection contains 
 a great many beautiful effusions of sanctified genius, and not a 
 few very trashy productions. We feel very sensitive on the score 
 of Hymn Books ; and while we admit that hymns may be occa- 
 sionally used, we decidedly protest against the superceding the 
 productions of the sweet singer of Israel. The U. P. Church has 
 taken an important step in making a hymn book under the sanc- 
 tion of its highest court, and other bodies would do well to pause 
 before following this example." 
 
 A defect that must attach to all Hymn Books, and to which 
 we have alluded in the text, is here exhibited in the words of 
 Cooper. They embody sectarianism, and are calculated -to per- 
 petuate disunion. "From the necessities of the case, the hymns 
 of all churches must bear, to a greater or less degree, a denomi- 
 national impress. Hence we have Methodist hj-mns, Baptist 
 hymns, Presbyterian hymns, and even Universalist hymns, and 
 we may reasonably expect that these various hymns will exhibit 
 the peculiarities of the Churches, by which they have been 
 respectively adopted. Lest it might be thought that we are 
 biassed by prejudice on this subject, we shall quote the words 
 of the editors of the ' Biblical Repertory, or Princeton Review,' 
 who no doubt make use of an uninspired Psalmody. On page 
 505 of vol. 1^, may be found the following remarks: — 'The 
 Psalmody of the Christian assembly has generally partaken 
 largely of those characteristics of thought and expression, which 
 arise from the circumstances of the people. In a divided state 
 of the Church, when the different denominations are zealous 
 for their respective forms of doctrine and worship, the lyric 
 poetry becomes strongly argumentative and polemical ; 
 addressee men rather than God; and is employed to defend 
 and inculcate theology, and to confirm the attachment of the 
 people to their peculiar articles of faith. Hence each sect has 
 its Psalmody. Both policy and conscience are deemed to require 
 the hymns to coincide in sentiment throughout with the creed 
 of the sect. And these doctrines are not only stated in poetical 
 language, or language professedly poetical, and dwelt upon in 
 a strain of devout meditation, but are frequently inculcated in 
 a sort of metrical argument, and appeal to pereous not supposed 
 to believe them.'" 
 
 Note M. — Page 105. 
 
 Iferits of House's Version. 
 
 The opponents of an inspired»Psalmody, or advocates of an 
 uninspired Psalmody, frequently complicate the investigation, 
 
182 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 by mixinf^ up tlie question of different versions with Ihatoftiie 
 claims of David's I'salms. Apparently with a design of exciting 
 the prejudice of the reader or nearer, the language that is used 
 is adapted to leave the impression, that a correct or bearable 
 version of the Book of Psalms we cannot have, and tliat the one 
 in common use is such, as cannot but produce an utter disgust 
 with the substance because of the form. Dr. Neill 8a3's that 
 "the miserable doggerel of Rouse is sung, or attempted to be 
 sung, to the no small annoyance of all correct taste for the 
 harmony of numbers, or the charms of music." The judgment 
 of •' T." is that " Roos's version of the Psalms was never one of 
 the best, and is now out of date. There are some good passages 
 in our metrical version of the Psalms of David, but the greater 
 part of them borders on the doggerel, and many passages are 
 doggeVel in tbp extreme." 
 
 Dr. J^eill evidently felt that he was addressing a very facile 
 audience, and did not expect to have either his ideas or terms 
 exactly canvassed ; while " T." proceeds like one who is deter- 
 mined, by a bold statement, to deter any one from calling it in 
 question. Both agree, and agree with many others besides, in 
 applying to Rouse's or Roos's version, wholly or partially, that 
 every way harsh word doggerel. It may not be clearly under- 
 stood by all their readers, but is likely to make the deeper 
 impression by being hard sounding, though conveying no definite 
 idea. In treating of a polemical subject, I once used the word 
 dupliciti/. One of ray hearers, giving to a friend «fn account of 
 the discourse, mentioned the term, and confessed he did nut 
 understand it. but he felt assured that the severest cut of all 
 lay in that same word duplicity. 
 
 Still, Rouse has so many friends, among the pious, the learned, 
 and even among poets and musicians, that we run no risk <>f 
 being hooted out of good company, for professing a strong par- 
 tiality for his doggerel : and the man had better conceal his real 
 name, who ventures to say, "Roos's version never was one of 
 the best." Poetry, real, heart-stirring poetry, has so little to do 
 either with Rhythm or Rhyme, that, since whatever poetry 
 there is in David, there is in Rouse, Neill and "T." would be 
 classed by Dr. Blair (no mean judge of composition, prosaic or 
 poetical), with those " frivolous writers, always disposed to 
 squabble concerning the minutiae of criticism, which deserve 
 not any particular discussion." When we are furnished with 
 a better version than that of Rouse (which is barely among the 
 things possible), we are prepared to accept it. In the mean 
 time, we shall show what others have thought of Roos: others 
 who are entitled to express an opinion upon such a subject ; 
 men who " had taste for good poetry and good music," and in 
 whose presence, "T." and company would not display an excess 
 of modesty by their silence. 
 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 Is;: 
 
 Oiocn^ Manton, Poole, and twcntif-fhree others. "The transhi- 
 tiua which i:} now nut in thy hand, cometli nearest to the origi 
 nal of any that we nave seen, and runneth with such a tlueut 
 sweetness, that wo thought fit to recommend it for thy Christina 
 acceptance ; some of us having used it already, with great com- 
 fort and satisfaction." 
 
 Doawell, •' Some allowance must no doubt be made for early 
 prepossessions. But at a mature period of life, after looking nt 
 various metrical versions of the Psalms, I am well satisfied that 
 the version used in Scotland, is, upon the whole, the best, and 
 that it is in vain to think of having a better. It has in general a 
 simplicity, and unction of sacred poesy ; and in many parts its 
 transfusion is admirable." 
 
 Romaine. "You may find fault with the manner of eking 
 out a verse for the sake of the rhyme, but what of that ? Here 
 ii4 every thing great and noble, although not in Dr. Watts' way 
 or st^'le. It is not like his fine sound and florid verse ; as good 
 old Mr. Hall used to call it, Watts^ jingle. I do not match those 
 i'salms with what is now admired in poetry ; although the time 
 was when no less a man than the Rev. T. Bradbury, in his sober 
 judgment, thought so meanly of Watts' hymns, as commonly to 
 call them Watts^ whymns." 
 
 Dr. George Burns, late of St. John, N. B. "The translation 
 was made by a very distinguished Hebrew scholar, Francis 
 Rouse, Esq., M. P., one of Cromwell's counsellors of state, and 
 preferred, on account of his acquaintance with the Greek and 
 Latin languages, to the Provostship of Eton School. His trans- 
 lation underwent various corrections, by a committee of the 
 General Assembly. In many instances, the versification is far 
 from being smooth, or agreeable to the ear. The fact is, a 
 literal was more an object of attention, than an elegant 
 translation, and we have the satisfaction to know, that we 
 utter praise in the very words of inspiration, It is the best 
 and most exact we have to put into the hands of the 
 common people." 
 
 McCheyne. •' The metrical version of the Psalms should be 
 read or sung through, at least once in the year. It is truly an 
 admirable translation from the Hebrew, and is frequently more 
 correct than the prose version." 
 
 Sir Walter Scott. " The expression of the old metrical trans- 
 lation, though homely, is plain, forcible, and intelligible, and 
 very often possesses a rude sort of majesty, which perhaps 
 would be ill exchanged for mere elegance. I have an old 
 fashioned taste in sacred as well as profane poetry: I cannot 
 help preferring evenSternhold and Hopkins to Tate and Brady, 
 and our own metrical version of the Psalms to both. I hope, 
 therefore, they will be touched with a lenient band." 
 
184 
 
 AITENDIX. 
 
 
 Note N.— Pago 127. 
 
 Mode of Simfhiff. 
 
 When wc approach the altar of God, attention is duo to the 
 form, as well as the matter, of every ordinance. 1 o this rule 
 the celebration of praise does not constitute an excepuon, 
 
 We have no evidence of the formal institution of irstruiuentnl 
 music, before the time of David. It would seem to have been 
 ordered, preparatory to the service of the Temple to be erected 
 in the reign of his successor (as God gave to David the pattern 
 of tlie structure and its furniture), and with the service of the 
 Temple to have passed away. It never was recognised as a 
 part of the synagogue service, after the order of which Christian 
 oliurches were regulated. Our Lord, with his disciples, cele- 
 brated praise in a song, and the primitive Christians sung praise 
 by his authority, Yet in all the minute instructions furnished 
 by Paul, on the subject of the public service, there is not one 
 word that implies the use, or authority to use, instruments 
 under this dispensation. It is not improbable that, as circum- 
 cision was observed after the day of Pentecost, in conformity 
 with one of the most excusable prejudices — that founded on a 
 previous divine institution, — so instrumental music may have 
 found a plea upon the same principle : but Ilomaine informs us 
 that "in the time of Juctin Martyr, instrumental music was 
 abolished ; and he highly commends singing with the voice, 
 because Psalms, with orgnis and cvmbals, are fitter to please 
 children thau t j instruct the church." In Hall's *' Gospel Wor- 
 ship," the following occurs: "TheuSe of musical instruments 
 in the worship oi God, is but a modern innovation. Their 
 warmest advocates cannot pretend to find them (revived) in the 
 Christian church, before the year G60. And Thomas Aquinas, 
 who lived about the year 1260, says, 'the church does not use 
 musical instruments to praise God, lest she should seem to 
 judaise.* Upon which place Cardinal Cajitan gives us this 
 iuitural comment : * It is to be observed, the Church did not 
 use instruments in T. A(|uinas' time : whence, even to this da}', 
 the Church of Home does not use them in the Pope's presence.' 
 And we have as severe a censure passed upon such instruments, 
 when they are employed in this part of the divine service, iu 
 the homilies of the Church of England, as ever was passed upon 
 them, perhaps, by any writer whatever. A fact which took 
 place at the Reformation, is recorded and improved in these 
 words : * A woman said to her neighbor, Alas, gossip, what 
 shall we do at Church, since all the saints are taken away ; 
 since all the goodly sights we were wont to have are gone; 
 since we cannot hear the like piping, singing, chanting, and 
 playing upon the organs, that we could before ? But, dearly 
 beloved, we ought greatly to rejoice and give thanks to God 
 
Ari'KNDIX. 
 
 i 85 
 
 I tlio 
 rule 
 
 jntnl 
 
 been 
 
 2cted 
 
 ttcru 
 
 f the 
 as a 
 
 istian 
 cele- 
 
 praise 
 
 nshod 
 
 it one 
 
 ments 
 
 rcum- 
 
 trmity 
 
 1 on a 
 
 r have 
 
 rmsus 
 
 ic waa 
 voice, 
 please 
 
 ;! Wor- 
 
 aments 
 Their 
 in the 
 
 quinas, 
 
 not use 
 ecra to 
 us this 
 lid not 
 lis day, 
 esence.' 
 uments, 
 vice, iu 
 ed upon 
 ch took 
 in these 
 », what 
 away; 
 5 gone; 
 ng, and 
 dearly 
 to God 
 
 'hat our diurchea are delivered out of nil those things, which 
 displeased God so nore, and filthily defiled his holy place, and 
 his house of prayer. " In Jenuing's ".lewish Antiquities," wo 
 read: "It (iu.struinental music) is retained in the Luthornn 
 Church, contrary to the opinion of Luther, who, as Kckard 
 'u!) losses, reckoned organs among the ensigns of Baal. Organs 
 are still used in some of the Dutch churches, but against the 
 minds of their pastors; for in the National Synod, at Middhv 
 burg, ylnno 1581, and in that of Holland and Zealand, Anno 1504, 
 it was resolved that they should endeavour to obtain of the 
 magistrates, the laying aside of organs, and the singing with 
 them in churches. I only add, that the voice of harpers and 
 musicians, and of pipers and trumpeters, is mentioned among 
 the glories of mystical l^abylon, ' that mother of harlots, and 
 abominations of the earth, wh<»"i the Lord will destroy with the 
 sword of his mouth, and witl< brightness of his coming.' " 
 
 Closely allied to the organ, .. . ..er as antecedent or consequent, 
 is the choir, of which the Uev. J. A. James snys: "An organ 
 renders the congregation independent of that most sensitive, 
 and, in many cases, most troublesome and unmanageable of all 
 classes of functionaries — a choir. Singing seats, as they are 
 called, are more commonly the scenes of discord than any other 
 part of the chapel ; and indeed it is revolting to every pious 
 feeling, to see sometimes what characters, and to hear what 
 music, are found in these high places of the sanctuary." In 
 equally strong terms, Dr. McMaster expresses himself: "One 
 very general practice cannot be reprobated in terms too strong, 
 that of an entire congregation, say of one thousand or fifteen 
 hundred persons, resigning the whole oi this paitof worship 
 (singing) to a dozen or two, usually of the most trifling charac- 
 ters : for the choir demands no qualification, but a well-tuned 
 voice. And this farce is countenanced by ministers of religion ; 
 this outrage on devotion, and insult against the God of Heaven, 
 is called religious worship." 
 
 From choir singing other evils necessarily spring: some of 
 which are set forth in an article signed "Many Brethren," in 
 the Christian Observer, Pha., from which the following sen- 
 tences are copied. "It cannot be denied, that within a few 
 years, the secularising of this part of the public services of the 
 sanctuary, has made rapid advances, especially in this and 
 other large cities and towns; and the evil has become so great, 
 that not a few of the middle-aged and senior members of the 
 churches doubt whether there is any worship in it. That opera 
 music i^played and sung in a number of evanr/eHcul churches, is 
 notorious. Huring the past winter, large congregations assembled 
 every Sabbath evening (chiefly young persons), fur several 
 weeks, at one of our fashionably located metropolitan churches, 
 where the great attraction was the fine opera music, executed 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 V.^ 
 
 ^, 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 US 
 
 ^ Itt |22 
 
 2.0 
 
 lU 
 
 itt 
 
 u 
 
 140 
 
 u& 
 
 
 iiillJ4U4 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 fv 
 
 % 
 
 '/ 
 
 3^ 
 
 4V/ 
 
 ^>^ 
 ^ 
 
 HiotogFaphic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WBT MAIN STtEIT 
 
 WIBSTU,N.Y. MSM 
 
 (716) •72-4503 
 
 

 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ;\ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
i8(; 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 » I 
 
 J ! 
 
 by the organist and choir, in the most artistic style, in sacred 
 words. Recently, at a Sabbath evening service, in one of our 
 largest orthodox churches, a distinguished clergyman from a 
 distance preached. lie opened the service by reading a very 
 solemn and appropriate hymn ; but the choir, consisting of three 
 professional singers, proceeded to perform an anthem, in fancy 
 style, much to the surprise of the congregation. la the villages 
 of New England, the evil prevails — the same in kind, differing 
 in degree. There, during the summer, the writer attended, for 
 some weeks, two evangelical Congregational churches, where, 
 ia the music, every thing was sacrificed to effect. The airs 
 were well adapted to drive away all serious thoughts." 
 
 Do such evils exist ? Can they grow to such magnitude, except 
 where human compositions have displaced inspired songs ? 
 
 The voice of nature, the voice of God, directs to congrega- 
 tional singing, where the object contemplated is congregational 
 worship. Whatever effects we must ascribe to music and song, 
 they are enhanced by the union of hearts, leading to union of 
 voices. Indeed, the union of voices strengthens the union of 
 hearts, and throws the uniting and binding cord over those 
 who are indifferent, and draws them within its circle of magic 
 influence. "Sacred music," says the St Louis Presbyterian, 
 "is not like prayer, in which, to avoid confusion, one must 
 speak audibly, and all others silently unite ; for its effect is 
 heightened by the union of many voices. One individual may 
 so sing as to produce strong emotions in the hearers ; but he 
 must be an uncommon singer. A few persons, as in a choir, 
 may produce a powerful impression on an audience ; but they 
 must have sweeter voices, must select tunes of extraordinary 
 melody, and must sing much better than most of our choirs. 
 But let five hundred voices join in singing the same piece. The 
 different parts may not be scientifically balanced ; there may 
 be some jarring ; and they ma^ not sing soft and loud according 
 to the books; but the effect will be far greater upon any wor- 
 shipping congregation. Most evidently God has made it the 
 duty, as well as the privilege, of the people to join in this part 
 of the service, and, in proportion as they fail to do so, sacred 
 music is perverted, and ceases to be part of God's worship." 
 
 Such is also the judgment of the Westminster divines. " It 
 is the dut}' of Christians," says the directory for public worship, 
 "to praise God publicly, by singing of Psalms together in the 
 congregation, and also privately in the family. In singing of 
 Psalms, the voice to be tunably and gravely ordered; but the 
 chief care must be to sing with the understanding, and with 
 grace in the heart, making melody to the Lord." Such was the 
 judgment of Jonathan Edwards. " As it is the command of God 
 that all should sing, so all should make conscience of learning 
 to sing, as it is a thing that cannot be decently performed at all 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 1S7 
 
 without learning. Those, therefore, (where there is no natural 
 inability) who neglect to learn to sing, live in ^In, as they neg- 
 lect what is necessary in order to their attending one of the 
 ordinances of God's worship." In the reign of Queen Elizabeth, 
 according to Neal, a paper was laid before the Convocation, 
 requesting "that the rsalms may be sung distinctly by the 
 whole congregation ; and that organs mftv belaid aside." The 
 Kight Honorable Sir Peter King, according to Hall (Gospel 
 Worsliip), says, "As for the manner of the primitive singing, it 
 was in good tune and concert, all the people bearing a part in 
 it." And Buck, on the word Psalmody, states that "sometimes 
 the whole assembly joined together, which was the most ancient 
 and general practice." 
 
 Thus it appears that the advocates of congregational sinking 
 arc only pleading for the revival of an ancient and primitive 
 practice, against the innovation of the organ and the choir. 
 
 With re^rence to the practice of music and song, the world, 
 in its own department, is in advance of the Church in hers, as 
 in all other cases. The saying of our Lord is true here in the 
 amplest degree : "The children of this world are wiser, in their 
 generation, than the children of light." The children of mirth, 
 in their festive hours; the company of sailors, devoted to theif 
 pleasures, after having escaped from the dangers of the sen ; and 
 others essentially of tne world, would only provoke ridicule, 
 was each one, when it is proposed to unite in the animating 
 pleasure of song, to pull out his hook, that the necessary exer- 
 cise of reading may subserve his union in the exercise of ninging. 
 Still more absurd would the repetition of the song, line by line, 
 and the consequent interruption to the music, appear to the 
 most careless observer. In such a case, there is no need of argu- 
 ment, to convince every one that both pleasure and effect are 
 sacrificed to indolence: that pleasure would cede her place to 
 a painful sense of drudgery is what may he felt. No : the soldier, 
 who celebrates his triumphs; the sailor, who commemorates 
 the dangers and escapes of the sea; the lover, who sets forth 
 the charms of the idol of his affections, must have his song by 
 heart ; and the joy, the animation, the impulsive power of song, 
 are sought in the united notes of those, who are able to appre- 
 ciate the subject, and understand the words in which it is 
 expressed ; who can give their whole powers to musical effort, 
 because no exertion is requisite to call up the lines. If Dr. 
 Watts had said that devotion is flat, and all the springs of unea- 
 siness are touched within us, not because of "the matter and 
 the words, to which we confine all our songs," but because we 
 are ignorant of both the matter and the words we are singing, or 
 are about to sing, there would be as good ground to sustain, as 
 there is now to impugn, his sentiments upon the subject of 
 Psalmodv. 
 
' 
 
 188 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Gro, Christian, go to the pleasure part}', to the theatre, to the 
 tavern, and learn how to honour the songs of Zion, and their 
 author, in the use of them, by observing how the votaries of 
 sensual enjoyment honour the songs of Burns, of Byron, and of 
 Moore, and their authors. Go then to the men of the ages that 
 are past, who felt that they were not their own, but a " pur- 
 chased possession," bound to glorify God in their bodies and 
 spirits. Step into an assembly of Christians of the fourth cen- 
 tury, where "the women, the children, and the humblest 
 mechanics, could repeat all the Psalms of David, and were thus 
 at all times prepared to praise God, in any circumstances, in a 
 form of his own inditing." (Apost. Con.) Put yourself under 
 the conduct of Jerome, and he shall lead you to see Bethlehem 
 and its environs. " Here you cannot walk out into the fields, 
 but you will hear one, while he holds the plough, singing Halle- 
 lujahs; another, while he reaps, entertaining himself with 
 Psalms ; another, while he prunes the vines, singing some of 
 the words of David. We have no other songs or ballads in this 
 province." Ask Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus, of the following 
 century, for information on this subject, and he will tell you, 
 that " they that minded no other book of the Scriptures, yet 
 liad this (Book of Psalms) so by heart, that both in their houses, 
 and in the streets, and in tl)e highways, they are wont to 
 recreate themselves by singing of those holy songs." Strada, 
 the Jesuit, is represented by Witsius as saying, " That transla- 
 tion of Hymns," by Marot and Beza, "though abandoned and 
 condemned by the Catholics, was zealously and pertinaciously 
 retained by the heretics; and the custom of singing Psalms in 
 the French language, according to the fashion of the Genevese, 
 in companies, in places of public resort, and in shops, became, 
 thenceforth, a peculiar characteristic of the heretics." A glori- 
 ous characteristic truly ! and one which they could not have 
 displayed, if the eye must be fixed upon the book, if line after 
 line must be parcelled out by one who reads for the accommo- 
 dation of others, if they had not had the Psalms by heart 
 
 It is of no small importance that the tune should be precisely 
 adapted to the song. The selection of a tune cannot be left, 
 without a demonstrable impropriety, to the discretion of a 
 chorister, or precentor, however skilful. Again, we must pay 
 u visit to the theatre, or the youthful frolic, for instruction. 
 The same tune may be, yet seldom is, used in connection with 
 different songs, except the song with which it was first used 
 has become almost obsolete; but the same song is always sung 
 in the same tune. The adaptation of the tune to the song is thus 
 secured. When the song is announced, already we know the 
 tune, and on the other hand, the utterance of the notes of a 
 particular tune usually is sufficient to suggest the song. They 
 are almost indissolubly associated. The union of different voices 
 
APPEXrHX. 
 
 180 
 
 is thus facilitated, and upontlie mind, snsceptible of the emotion, 
 the song never fails to leave the impression intended, liut to 
 carry into the Church the lesson, which the children of the 
 world teach, the time must liave come, when the Songs of Zioii 
 shall fill the hearts of believers, as fully as ** Scots wha hae, *fec." 
 the breast of the patriotic Scotchman, or "Homo, Sweet Home," 
 tiie man who seeks and enjoys his most refined and elevated 
 temporal gratification, iu the domestic circle. Moreover, as the 
 t-haracter of some of the Psalms changes, as the song proceeds, 
 from sorrow to joy, from deep depreseion to animation, such 
 would require the application of the skill cf the composer, to 
 ]>repare a tune, whose successive parts should undergo transitions 
 corresponding to the changes in the characteristics of the suc- 
 cessive verses. These reforms accomplished, the house of wor- 
 ship shall, without forfeiting its true distinction, neutralise the 
 temptations of the theatre ; and songs of praise shall at once 
 stir the affections and elevate them to their proper object. The 
 occupation of the believer shall no more seem to the mere 
 onlooker (whatever judgment he may form of its real nature), 
 a heartless and joyless service. Family exercises will then 
 demand the song to complete the feast of faith and love. There 
 would be no more a mere form of words, but something to 
 ({uicken dead hearts, and rouse slumbering ones, in such lines as — 
 
 Whom have I, in the heavens high, 
 
 But thee, Lord, alone : 
 And in the earth whom I desire, 
 
 Besides thee there is none. 
 
 As thousands forget the Scotticisms of Chalmers, in the fervour 
 of an eloquence that rose above nationality ; much more would 
 the sometimes rough verses of Rouse be unobserved, while the 
 !«oul is brought under the influence of the very spirit of the 
 true poet, whom God taught and not man. 
 
 Note P.— Page 143. 
 
 For an exhibition of the errors and absurdities to be found in 
 our most popular Hymns, the reader may consult on interesting 
 work by J.Smith, M. A., of Glasgow, Scotland, entitled "Public 
 "Worship, or Praise, Prayer, and Preaching." He is one of the 
 many who seem afraid to acknowledge, that the difficulty of exhi- 
 biting an unexceptionable Hymn Book, for the use of the 
 Church, amounts to an impossibility, in the hands of an unin- 
 srpired writer ; as the acknowledgment would virtually recog- 
 nise the obligation to exclude every uninspired song Irom the 
 ?^anctuary.